¤ Original Documents

Home
Add Topics
Protestant?
Interview
Corporate

Faith on Trial
1888 Re-Examined

R.J. Wieland & D.K. Short

@ The 1958 Version Published with permission by R.J. Wieland

Encyclo
Question History
The compiled message
Righteousness by Faith
Baal Defining
1888-1988 Reexamined
Introduction
2-Leaving the First Love
Growth vs. Progress
3-The Loud Cry
The divine choice of messengers
Loud cry not recognized
Faults of messengers no excuse
The true reason why rejected
4-Was 1888 Accepted
Spirit of Prophecy Statements
The revival meetings after 1888
Conclusion to chapter 4
5-What was Presented in 1888?
Considering the Message
The Light of 1888 and Greater Light
The Loud Cry Turned Off
Conclusion to chapter 5
6-The Seriousness of Reaction
The Holy Spirit was Insulted
Jesus Spurned and Insulted
Mrs. White's Ministry Questioned
Three points to be noted
Conclusion to chapter 6
7-Examination of Confessions
Contemporary Views
The Testimony of Our History
Conclusion to chapter 7
We Serve a Gracious God
8-1893 General Conference
Warnings of Great Danger
A.T. Jones Studies
Exposed Erroneous Ideas
W.W. Prescott's Studies
A.T. Jones Confused
Prescott's Predictions of Apostasy
Conclusion to chapter 8
9-Why Did They Apostatize
The Nature of the Opposition
Burden of Jones & Waggoner
Conclusion to chapter 9
10-Internal Apostasy
Apostate Ideas Result of Failure
How Satan Worked After it
The Pantheism Apostasy
Conclusion to chapter 10
11-Infatuation with False Christ
Baal Worship in Popular Churches
Danger of Independent Work
Guard Our Publishing Houses
The True Christ Dropped Out
Open Door For the False Christ
How Baal Enters Into Our Midst
Baal's Clever Plans of Disguise
Baal Introduces False Doctrines
12-Modern True vs False Christ
False Christ and Ancient Baal
False Christ of Modern Christianity
1. The Atonement
2. The Believer's Cross Obscured
3. Faith vs. Presumption
5. Sanctification - Instantaneous
6. "Person" of Christ vs. The Word
7. Righteousness by Faith vs. Self
8. False Christ Confuses Minds
9. The Modern Prophets of Baal
10. The End of it all - Spiritualism
13-Contemp. True vs. False Christ
1. The Atonement
2. The Cross Obscured
3. Faith vs. Presumption
4. "I am Saved"
5. Confused Sanctification
6. Christ vs. Knowing
7. By Faith vs. by Self
8. Confusion and the False Christ
9. Effects of Baal-worship
10. Spiritualism
Conclusion to Chapter 13
Constructive Recapitulation
Objections Considered
14-From 1950 to 1969
15-From 1971 to 1987 & Beyond
Notes & References
The 1888 Message
Day of Atonement Mssg
Jones Christian Patriotism

Introduction

What is different about this production of the book? Most the time we included the whole paragraph for integrity of context and show the actual lines quoted from source material in bold print. We also added some more references for readers of the wide Internet community. If not in bold, it should mean that the whole paragraph is quoted in 1888 Reexamined in most instances. We also provide links to chapter 14 and 15 of the 1990 version of 1888 Re-examined. That is why this production is so much longer as the original. Please let us know of anything that may puzzle you in a very brief comment in the guestbook. We rechecked this version lately and it should contain e.th. now. May reading these documents, and I do so frequently, help you to become more faithful to the Word of God like it helped me to commit my life to Christ on a daily basis. - Reminder: This, minus the complete paragraph quotes and several references as explained above, was published between 1951 and 1958.

The Advent Movement Has thus far not made progress consistent with its prophetic destiny. The world has not as yet been truly stirred by the threefold message of Revelation 14. Though we may boast of our achievements, regaling ourselves with statistical appraisals of our "phenomenal progress", we cannot escape the conviction of our better, soberer judgment that the Advent movement has so far fallen far short of the divine ideal for it. The conviction is deepening within the movement that its failure is assuming truly vexing proportions. This thought, though increasingly difficult to repress, is not openly confessed, simply because no one seems to know what would be the next step to take following such confession. It must be said, sooner or later, to our shame and confusion, that we have not yet understood very clearly the reasons why the movement has fallen so far short of its ideals.

To say helplessly that the reason is that we have failed to do our duty is merely an expression of the unanswered question in different terms. Why haven't we done our duty, and when will we do it? On the other hand, to say helplessly that God will soon arise and do something is merely to state the unanswered question in still another form: Why hasn't He already done what He will eventually do? We would not dare to charge God with any negligence or reluctance to bring about the complete fulfillment of prophecy, for we know that He has been ready to bring the Advent movement to its ultimate triumph long ago. The question remains, and now insists on being answered: What is the reason for our failure, and how can the difficulty be rectified?

For the greater portion of a century this question has been awaiting its answer. In recent decades, it has been vainly hoped that each succeeding resolution, program, policy, and "revival" would make the answering of the question unnecessary. We have assumed that the embarrassing show-down may somehow be obviated. If only some supernatural power could be attained which would render the propagation of Seventh-day Adventism universally and indisputably phenomenal, there would be no need for an unsavoury and humiliating investigation into Seventh-day Adventist history. The church and its leaders would thus be vindicated before the world and the universe, and in that "vindication", the long-awaited triumph of the movement would be realized.

This vain hope does not take into account the fact that such a vindication before the world and the universe of an unfaithful church could not by any means be vindication of God's truth. God could never bring the movement to a triumph without the making of past denominational wrongs right, unless He should "back down" to the point of surrendering His century-long insistence on the following of right principles, as communicated to His church through the ministry of the Spirit of Prophecy. To do so would be for Him to admit defeat, such a defeat being virtually that of the entire plan of redemption. It would be an admission that His standards had been too high, and that He never seriously expected that they would indeed be followed. Such lowering of the standard in order to vindicate an unrighteous people would be a complete travesty of divine justice. It would mean the establishment of Old Jerusalem, continually backsliding, unrepentant, and disobedient, in the New Earth, in place of the spiritually triumphant and thoroughly repentant New Jerusalem. It would be a complete disappointment of the hopes of Abraham, who "looked for a City which hath foundations, whose builder and Maker is God," and which city was to comprise a finally victorious community of his spiritual descendants, victorious in that they had attained to the maturity of Christian experience and faith, of which he was the true spiritual ancestor. Such a denouncement to the drama of the ages is unthinkable. Every failure of God's people to follow the light shining upon their pathway for the past century must be completely rectified by the present generation before the remnant church can be granted any divine vindication before the world. Absolutely nothing which does not bear the test of truth will be triumphant in the Judgment. As Judge, God simply cannot and will not clear the guilty, whether it be an individual or a movement. If this is true, it follows that there is before the remnant church a heavy account to settle. And the sooner the issue is faced squarely and candidly, the better.

The findings of this essay indicate that there has been serious misunderstanding of the significance of our history. A closer investigation is absolutely necessary. Truth will lose nothing as a consequence. The following quotation is primarily concerning doctrinal positions, with which the first section of this essay is not concerned; but the principles stated apply equally to any interpretations of our history that will not bear the closest scrutiny:

"There is no excuse for any one in taking the position that there is no more truth to be revealed, and that all our expositions of Scripture are without an error. The fact that certain doctrines have been held as truth for many years by our people, is not a proof that our ideas are infallible. Age will not make error into truth, and truth can afford to be fair. No true doctrine will lose anything by close investigation. We are living in perilous times, and it does not become us to accept everything claimed to be truth without examining it thoroughly; neither can we afford to reject anything that bears the fruits of the Spirit of God; but we should be teachable, meek and lowly of heart. There are those who oppose everything that is not in accordance with their own ideas, and by so doing they endanger their eternal interest as verily as did the Jewish nation in their rejection of Christ. The Lord designs that our opinions shall be put to the test, that we may see the necessity of closely examining the living oracles to see whether or not we are in the faith. Many who claim to believe the truth have settled down at their ease, saying, "I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing." But Jesus says to these self-complacent ones, Thou "knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked." Let us individually inquire, Do these words describe my case? If so, the True Witness counsels us, saying, "Buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mayest see." {RH, December 20, 1892 par. 1}

If we ourselves do not "put to the test" our opinions concerning both doctrinal matters and historical interpretations, we may be sure that keen minds among our opponents will eventually do the work for us:

"We have been looking many years for a Sunday law to be enacted in our land; and now that the movement is right upon us, we ask, What are our people going to do in the matter?[30] Do you realize that the night will soon come, when no man can work? Have you that intensity of zeal, that piety and devotion, which will enable you to stand when opposition is brought upon you? If God has ever spoken by me, the time will come when we shall be brought before councils, and every position of truth which we hold will be severely criticised. The time that we are now allowing to go to waste should be devoted to the charge God has given us, of preparing for the approaching crisis. Much time should be spent in prayer, that our garments of character may be washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb." {RH, December 11, 1888 par. 17}

"We see that efforts are being made to restrict our religious liberties. The Sunday question is now assuming large proportions. An amendment to our Constitution is being urged in Congress, and when it is obtained, oppression must follow. I want to ask, Are you awake to this matter? and do you realize that the night cometh, when no man can work? Have you had that intensity of zeal, and that piety and devotion, which will enable you to stand when oppression is brought upon you? It does not seem possible to us now that any should have to stand alone; but if God has ever spoken by me, the time will come when we shall be brought before councils and before thousands for his name's sake, and each one will have to give the reason of his faith. Then will come the severest criticism upon every position that has been taken for the truth. We need, then, to study the word of God, that we may know why we believe the doctrines we advocate. We must critically search the living oracles of Jehovah." {RH, December 18, 1888 par. 12}

When the above words were written, denominational history was in the making. Today it lies buried in archives, and certain interpretations of it very current amongst us have assumed almost the form and authority of "doctrines", it being considered as serious a matter to question these official interpretations of our past as to question our fundamental doctrines. Hence we need for thorough investigation, that true history may be distinguished from the "traditions of the elders". For various reasons to be named later, the Minneapolis [50] episode of our history has been enveloped in the foggy mists of that tradition. Fact must be separated from fancy.

The cleansing of the sanctuary (the foundation idea of 1888) can never be complete until the Minneapolis incident of our history is fully understood, and the tragic mistake rectified:

"The sin committed in what took place at Minneapolis, remains on the record books of heaven, registered against the names of those who resisted light, and it will remain upon the record until full confession is made, and the transgressors stand in full humility before God." - Letter 19d, 1892, p. 15. (To O. A. Olsen, Sept. 1, 1892.) {2MR 57.2} [Requested by Youth's Instructor for article by T. G. Bunch.] {2MR 57.3}

That generation has gone to their rest, and a new one is now faced with the duty of correctly interpreting the significance of what happened. It will be seen that we are being tested just as truly as they were tested. Minneapolis, like Calvary, is much more than a mere historical event; it represents the outworking of principles. In a certain sense, we are each one at Calvary. We are also at Minneapolis. That we shall be called upon to do what a past generation failed to do is evident in the following quotation from unpublished portions of the serious testimony given November 3, 1890:

"We should be the last people on the earth to indulge in the slightest degree the spirit of persecution against those who are bearing the message [200] of God to the world. This is the most terrible feature of unchristlikeness that has manifested itself among us since the Minneapolis meeting. Sometime it will be seen in its true bearing, with all the burden of woe that has resulted from it." {GCDB, February 7, 1893 par. 2}

A former president of the General Conference recognized that the Minneapolis issues will remain a perennial test among us, until we fully overcome:

"Some may feel tried over the idea that Minneapolis is referred to. I know that some have felt grieved and tried over any allusion to that meeting, and to the situation there. But let it be borne in mind that the reason why anyone should feel so is an unyielding spirit on his part. Just as quickly as we fully surrender, and humble our hearts before God, the difficulty is all gone. The very idea that one is grieved, shows at once the seed of rebellion in the heart ....

If we fail at one time, the Lord will take us over the ground again; and if we fail a second time, he will take us over the ground again; and if we fail a third time, the Lord will take us over the same ground again. .. Instead of being vexed over the idea that the Lord is taking us over the same ground, let us thank Him, and praise Him unceasingly, for this is God's mercy and compassion. Anything else than this is our ruin and destruction." {Ibid., p. 188}

A prediction made by A.T. Jones in 1893 is also worthy of serious consideration in this connection:

"That, however, is but a sample. There will be things to come that will be more surprising than what was to those at Minneapolis, - more surprising than anything we have yet seen. And, brethren, we will be required to receive and preach that truth. But unless you and I have every fiber of that spirit rooted out of our hearts, we will treat that message and the messenger by whom it is sent, as God has declared we have treated that other message." {Ibid., p. 185.}

Until we recognize the facts of our past more candidly, all our attempts to secure a supernatural display of spiritual "power" proportionate to the promised latter rain must be, of necessity, doomed to failure. There are two reasons for the necessity of this failure:

1. The true God has promised that He will not add His blessings to confusion, for His name and the cause of truth could not thereby be glorified.

2. The false "God" of the modern religious world is powerless to make final and effective use of advantage gained by him already in his efforts to fasten the remnant church in his relentless grasp. He cannot bestow a supernatural "power" upon the Seventh-day Adventist church as a whole, as he is doing with other religious bodies, because of the presence within Israel of many thousands who have not bowed the knee to Baal. Even he cannot add his supernatural "blessings" to a divided people, halting between two opinions! The residual strength of the honest in heart who still constitute a great proportion of modern Israel renders impotent Baal's final attempt to subjugate the Israel of God.

The next step will obviously be for Israel to take stock of her situation, and decide to follow - in the sense of utter devotion - one Lord or the other. The implications of such a decision are staggering to contemplate.


Chapter 2

Leaving the first love

It is now clearly evident that very soon after the passing of the time in 1844 and the establishment of the "little flock" who were to constitute the remnant church, there was a manifest deficiency in the understanding of the three angels' messages that resulted in spiritual weakness and immaturity. This weakness was not seriously enough apparent to call forth rebuke from the Spirit of Prophecy, until the basic essentials of the message as we know it (See here) became understood. In other words, the deficiency in the understanding of the message was not doctrinal. It was spiritual, and affected adversely the Christian experience of the early Seventh-day Adventists.

No one can deny the genuiness of the Christian experience enjoyed by those who passed through the 1844 movement. Jesus was "precious" to the saints who looked for His soon coming. They were in love with Him, and their hearts were undivided in deep, sincere devotion. Numerous statements from Mrs. E.G. White and other of the early Adventist pioneers attest their solemn conviction that the Spirit of God was unmistakeably in that movement. Indeed, it was this conviction that the Spirit of God was in the movement (rather than their reliance on the doctrinal correctness of their positions) which preserved the "little flock" faithful through the time of the Great Disappointment. The Seventh-day Adventist church was conceived in a time indicated by prophecy to be an experience of genuine love and was born in a travail of soul on the part of the "little flock" who recognized, and would not surrender their faith in a genuine manifestation of the Holy Spirit. Thus she was "well born". In her early years, she loved her "precious" Jesus with a true heart, and the genuine work of the Spirit of God was recognized. Her later difficulties stem from the tragic experience of leaving that "first love", and a consequent failure to recognize the true Holy Spirit.

As early as 1850, it was evident that the warmth of devotion and true love for Jesus manifest in the 1844 movement had been replaced in the hearts of some by a "stupid and dormant", "half awake" condition, caused by a love of self taking the place of a true love for God. One of the first testimonies of reproof from the Spirit of Prophecy presented the sufferings of Jesus in behalf of His people in an effort to stir their languishing love. {EW, 48-50}

Pride and complacency in the profession of a system of truth so obvious as the Advent message gradually began to crowd out the simple, heartfelt love for Jesus which led to its acceptance originally. The "truth" being found invincible in debate and argument, Adventists found it difficult to resist the subtle and unconscious temptation to indulge a spiritual pride that they had seen and accepted it. Opposition led them to cherish the hope of vindication at the time of the Second Advent. Gradually, and unconsciously, this hope of vindication in the Judgment at the "Second Advent" absorbed their thoughts more than Love's anticipation of the meeting with the Beloved, whether such a meeting included any vindication or not. Their faith became to them more an act on their part of belief and obedience, than a heart-felt love of Christ through a belief of the truth. Instead of continuing to walk humbly with God in utter dependence upon Him, "we" began to walk proudly with the indisputable doctrinal evidences of "the truth". The result was inevitably a form of legalism. The same experience has been repeated almost invariably in the individual lives of new Adventist converts, ever since. Rightly understood, the history of the Advent movement is the story of our own poor, individual hearts. In all that we say about the brethren of past years, we must remember that we are no better than they. We, as Paul informed the believers at Rome (Romans 2:1), do the same things. Only through such an insight can the mysteries of our denominational history be resolved into present-day significance.

Mrs. E.G. White early recognized that the real root of spiritual weakness of the young movement was that the church had left her first love. Mrs. White herself, however never lost that first love for Jesus. She was always keen and quick to recognize manifestations of the true Spirit of God. The miraculous demonstrations of the power of the Spirit of God attending her ministry forced the church to recognize the divine authority of her messages. Although the church as a whole was seldom in heart-sympathy with their spiritual import. The almost continual neglect of the church to heed her earnest appeals to return to that first love constitute the most shameful and embarrassing portions of our denominational history. The reason lay in the increasing self-love of ministers and believers. It was inevitable that love for Jesus should be crowded out, and as a consequence, that the ability to discern the working of the Holy Spirit became less keen. [CIAS comment: This happens in all churches of all faiths.]

Had it not been for the continued ministry of the Spirit of Prophecy, the movement could not have survived. This in itself - usually recognized amongst us as true - is a strikingly plain commentary on the nature of our deep seated unbelief. We were repeating in a few decades history that which ancient Israel occupied centuries in traversing. No Seventh-day Adventist would deny that the denomination was "Jerusalem". But she was still the old city, not yet the New.

This deficiency in the understanding of the three angels' messages was no fault of God. The Advent message itself was complete. But it was self which blinded the workers and believers to a proper discernment of the third angel's message in verity (?? & ??), just as the blindness of the Jews prevented them from discerning the message of Judaism in verity (See Ps. 111:7 and 1.Tim. 2:7). That verity to which the Jews were blind was the place of the Cross in the services of their sanctuary, and in the ministry of their expected Messiah. Likewise, the place of the Cross in the three angels messages was not discerned. The deficiency was tragic.

As early as 1867, Mrs. White said:

"We should not wish to invent something to make a cross; but if God presents to us a cross, we should cheerfully bear it. In the acceptance of the cross we are distinguished from the world, ... `We have been so united with the world that we have lost sight of the cross and do not suffer for Christ's sake.' {1T 525.1} ... who love us not and ridicule our peculiarity. Christ was hated by the world because He was not of the world. Can His followers expect to fare better than their Master? If we pass along without receiving censure or frowns from the world we may be alarmed, for it is our conformity to the world which makes us so much like them that there is nothing to arouse their envy or malice; there is no collision of spirits. The world despises the cross. "For the preaching of the cross is to them that perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of God." 1 Corinthians 1:18. "But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world." Galatians 6:14. {1T 525.2}

The authors quote only the bold part but we present the whole paragraph so the reader may rest assured that the quotations are appropriately chosen. In those paragraphs without bold print, the authors quoted the whole paragraph. That is why this presentation is so much longer than the original.

In 1879, she wrote:

"My ministering brethren, seek Jesus with all lowliness and meekness. Do not try to draw the attention of the people to yourselves. Let them lose sight of the instrument, while you exalt Jesus. Talk of Jesus; lose self in Jesus. There is too much bustle and stir about our religion, while Calvary and the cross are forgotten." {5T 133.1}

Unnumbered times, the messenger of the Lord decried the love of self that was so painfully evident in those who professed to love Jesus. Every species of self-love prospered within the church, resulting in a settled lukewarmness. To re-read the burning messages of reproof and entreaty that were sent to the church over a period of nearly twenty years preceding the 1888 meeting is to recognize that deep, heart-felt love for Jesus was all too lacking in the Seventh-day Adventist church.

Growth vs. Progress

The spiritual deficiency which obstructed the real progress of the Advent movement was only rendered more complex by the fact that the church was enjoying a prosperous growth numerically, financially, and in prestige. This growth was reflected in a steady increase of institutional and evangelistic strength. The movement has now assumed the form of a permanently established denomination, well respected.

There was, of course, nothing whatever wrong with the fact that the denomination was growing thus, and increasing in such form of strength. Most of the advances made were at the insistent exhortation of the Spirit of Prophecy. It was right and proper that institutes should be established, and that the work spread into new regions, and churches everywhere be raised up. What was not right and proper was that this growth should be mistaken for the real purpose of the Advent movement, namely, a spiritual progress. But confusion did result, and self-esteem and self-complacency were but thinly veiled in the weekly reports of the "advance of the cause", as published in the R&H. It is interesting to compare the spirit evident in those reports of "progress", which were the order of the day, with the burning messages of reproof and counsel which were sent out by the agent of the gift of prophecy at the same time. Most alarming discrepancies are evident between Mrs. White's appraisal of the condition of the church and the self-congratulatory spirit of many of the reports. History has not upheld as wholly warranted the almost incessant optimism of many of the brethren with regards to the results of their work. True, God was leading, and the movement was His. But the judgment of history must be that the most significant and remarkable aspect of the "work" was not its "progress", as reported, but its tragic lack of progress compared with what, under God, it should have been had it not been for the prevalence of selfish unbelief. [CIAS comment: They saw trickles of blessing when their should have been showers of blessing.]

The primary end and purpose of the Advent movement is world history was the attainment by a remnant church to a perfect character which would completely vindicate the sacrifice of Calvary. No other community of "saints" in all history had attained to such a maturity of experience. This last community of saints should become fully worthy to constitute the population of a "New Jerusalem", having overcome all the mistakes of all previous generations of the professed people of God. In their characters was to be seen the practical result of the "cleansing of the sanctuary." In them the plan of salvation was to reach its culmination, and the doubts and objections of Satan and his hosts forever answered. The unfallen universe itself was to be reassured by beholding this perfect demonstration of the absolute success of the plan of redemption.

Consequent on the attainment of this primary objective, and bound up with it, was the realization of a secondary purpose: the finishing of the gospel program of world evangelization. It was inevitable that the attainment of the first and primary goal of the remnant church would include the attainment of this secondary goal. It follows, therefore, that for the Advent movement to have made genuine progress, there would have to be definite advancement toward the attainment of that primary goal of spiritual character development. Can anyone successfully maintain that the remnant church is closer to the attainment of that goal in 1950 than she was in 1850? Rather, it would be difficult to prove that there has not been some progress in reverse!

It is neither a pleasing nor an encouraging aspect of our history to dwell upon. The longer we delay the fact, however, the more difficult will our position become.

Had we not been blinded by self-love, a true understanding of the verity of the three angels' messages would have insured genuine progress long ago toward the attainment of that primary goal. However, the imagined fulfillment of the secondary goal, namely, the growth and establishment of a world-wide missionary endeavor, together with increased numerical, and financial strength, has enticed us into assuming that the Advent movement has made real "progress". Oblivious of the fact that many other denominations are making the same kind of "progress" - which proves that such growth in denominational strength means nothing so far as Heaven's real blessings upon our work are concerned - we have largely lost sight of the attainment of our primary goal, in an illusory and imagined fulfillment of the secondary goal. Indeed, we no longer repress the language of our hearts, but unashamedly declare how rich and increased with "goods" we are, such "goods" being our works. Statistical reports bulge with ill-advised conclusions based on financial or numerical advancement. A few samples follow:

"All records of performance both at home and abroad during the past four years show clearly that God's work is advancing rapidly. . . The message of truth is moving steadily forward. The urgency of the world's need beckons on to higher attainments." [SDA Statistical Summary, 1946-49, by Claude Conrad.]

"The financial success of this vast denominational undertaking cannot be stronger than the faith and zeal which animate God's chosen people. These combined resources, under the generalship of the Captain of the Lord's Hosts, will lead to the early triumph of the great Second Advent Movement in all the world." [37th Financial Report, General Conference, Year ending Dec. 31, 1948, p. 9.]

Here is unashamed boasting that the faith and zeal which animate "God's chosen people" are measured by their statistical records! Since our faith and zeal cannot be less than our works, it must follow that it is now impossible to be "rich and increased with goods" and still remain in need of anything! The Author and Finisher of our faith declares just the opposite, however. We may take pride in this greatly expanding work, and feel that it is marching to victory certainly, while the truth is that we are approaching a spiritually bankrupt condition, unless help is forthcoming.

Such, in fact, was the spiritual condition of the church in the decade preceding the 1888 General Conference Session.[255] There is this difference, however, that today, in 1950, with a more ponderous world-wide machinery of organization, the difficulty of rectifying the unfortunate condition appears to be even more perplexing. We face today the fact of our spiritual impotency, serious beyond any previous experience of the church. Self-love, self-regard, still being our basic sin, its incidence all over a vastly increased world work among our workers and people in many nations and tribes presents staggering problems. It can no longer be hoped that the mere passage of time can provide a remedy. Time enough has now gone by to satisfy anyone's reasonable patience. Even God's patience may soon be at an end. The nauseating effects of our wretched lukewarmness will not, cannot, be tolerated by the Lord Himself forever.

The key to the understanding of our present baffling position lies in a true appraisal of what happened at the 1888 General Conference Session, and its aftermath. That fateful meeting is now more than history: it is a parable.


Chapter 3

The "Loud Cry" to come in a surprising way

Earnest messages came from the agent of the gift of Prophecy to the remnant church during the years preceding the fateful Minneapolis General Conference Session of 1888. There is no need to repeat here a resume of those messages, for they are adequately summarized in the little book, Christ our Righteousness, EGW quotes compiled by A.G. Daniells or see these from 1SM. Those inspired appeals pointedly called attention to the lukewarm, legalistic, Christless, unspiritual, and formalist conditions prevailing in the church.

In spite of the prevailing declension of faith, the church and its leadership looked forward to the "time of refreshing", when a change would take place. This long-expected advent of the latter rain and the "loud cry" was as much a cherished expectation among SdAs of seventy years ago (now 120), as the long-awaited coming of the Messiah was to the Jews of Christ's day. However, it seemed not to be recognized that the outpouring of the Spirit in the "loud cry" would be primarily light to lighten the earth with glory, and that the expected miraculous demonstrations of supernatural power would be consequent upon the acceptance by the church of that light.

From our vantage point seventy years after, we may observe how apparently none of the responsible brethren of that day recognized the seriousness of Mrs. White's warning that they might disparage and spurn the "loud cry" when it should finally begin, because of their inability to recognize the work of the Holy Spirit. In 1882, Mrs. White wrote:

"The minds of many have been so darkened and confused by worldly customs, worldly practices, and worldly influences that all power to discriminate between light and darkness, truth and error, seems destroyed. I had little hope that my words would be understood; but when the Lord moved upon me so decidedly, I could not resist His Spirit. Knowing that you were involving yourselves in the snares of Satan, I felt that the danger was too great for me to keep silent." {5T 62.2}

"I bear you the testimony of the Lord. All will hear His voice who are willing to be corrected; but those who have been deceived by the enemy are not willing now to come to the light, lest their deeds shall be reproved. Many of you cannot discern the work and presence of God. You know not that it is He. The Lord is still gracious, willing to pardon all who turn to Him with penitence and faith. Said the Lord: Many know not at what they stumble. They heed not the voice of God, but follow the sight of their own eyes and the understanding of their own hearts. Unbelief and skepticism have taken the place of faith. They have forsaken Me. ...
Many are lifting up the soul unto vanity. No sooner does a person imagine that he possesses any talent which might be of use in the cause of God than he overestimates the gift and is inclined to think too highly of himself, as though he were a pillar of the church. The work which he might do with acceptance he leaves for someone else with less ability than he considers himself to possess. He thinks and talks of a higher station. He must let his light shine before men; but instead of grace, meekness, lowliness of mind, kindness, gentleness, and love shining in his life, self, important self, appears everywhere. "
{5T 74.1}

"There are men among us in responsible positions who hold that the opinions of a few conceited philosophers, so called, are more to be trusted than the truth of the Bible, or the testimonies of the Holy Spirit. Such a faith as that of Paul, Peter, or John is considered old-fashioned and insufferable at the present day. It is pronounced absurd, mystical, and unworthy of an intelligent mind." {5T 79.2}

Mrs. White pointed out that a false optimism prevailed among the brethren ("I know that many think far too favorably of the present time",) (5T 80) and warned that "in the mighty sifting soon to take place", leading workers would be found unfit for crisis-era leadership:

"The days are fast approaching when there will be great perplexity and confusion. Satan, clothed in angel robes, will deceive, if possible, the very elect. There will be gods many and lords many. Every wind of doctrine will be blowing. Those who have rendered supreme homage to "science falsely so called" will not be the leaders then. Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent will not then stand at the head of rank and file. They did not keep pace with the light. Those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock. In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged. They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and He cannot use them. The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view. There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal. They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you. But it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed. In the day time we look toward heaven but do not see the stars. They are there, fixed in the firmament, but the eye cannot distinguish them. In the night we behold their genuine luster." {5T 80.1}

As far back as 1880, Mrs. White had looked forward to the time when the Lord would take things in His own hands, and raise up human instrumentalities whom He could trust with such responsibilities:

"When as a people our works correspond with our profession, we shall see very much more accomplished than now. When we have men as devoted as Elijah, and possessing the faith which he possessed, we shall see that God will reveal Himself to us as He did to holy men of old. When we have men who, while they acknowledge their deficiencies, will plead with God in earnest faith as did Jacob, we shall see the same results. Power will come from God to man in answer to the prayer of faith. There is but little faith in the world. There are but few who are living near to God. And how can we expect more power and that God will reveal Himself to men, when His word is handled negligently and when hearts are not sanctified through the truth? Men who are not half converted, who are self-confident and self-sufficient in character, preach the truth to others. But God does not work with them, for they are not holy in heart and life. They do not walk humbly with God. We must have a converted ministry, and then we shall see the light of God and His power aiding all our efforts." {4T 402.1}

In a message addressed to the President of the General Conference [270], dated October 1, 1885, Mrs. White warns him that unless he and some others...

"... are aroused to a sense of their duty, they will not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel shall be heard. When light goes forth to lighten the earth, instead of coming up to the help of the Lord, they will want to bind about His work to meet their narrow ideas. Let me tell you that the Lord will work in this last work in a manner very much out of the common order of things, and in a way that will be contrary to any human planning. There will be those among us who will always want to control the work of God, to dictate even what movements shall be made when the work goes forward under the direction of the angel who joins the third angel in the message to be given to the world. God will use ways and means by which it will be seen that He is taking the reins in His own hands. The workers will be surprised by the simple means that He will use to bring about and perfect His work of righteousness. Those who are accounted good workers will need to draw nigh to God, they will need the divine touch. They will need to drink more deeply and continuously at the fountain of living water, in order that they may discern God's work at every point. Workers may make mistakes, but you should give them a chance to correct their errors, give them an opportunity to learn caution, by leaving the work in their hands." {TM 299.2}

Thus it is evident that the Lord would be forced to pass by experienced workers in the cause, to use younger or more obscure men for this work:

"The Lord often works where we least expect Him; He surprises us by revealing His power through instruments of His own choice, while He passes by the men to whom we have looked as those through whom light should come . . . Many will reject the very messages God sends to His people, if these leading brethren do not accept them . . . Even if all our leading men should refuse light and truth, that door will still remain open. The Lord will raise up men who will give the people the message (See here) for this time. . . . Young men should search the Scriptures for themselves. They are not to feel that it is sufficient for those older in experience to find out the truth; that the younger ones can accept it from them as authority." [G.W. old edition, p. 126.]

Again, in 1882, the church was informed:

"Elijah took Elisha from the plow and threw upon him his mantle of consecration. The call to this great and solemn work was presented to men of learning and position; had these been little in their own eyes and trusted fully in the Lord, He would have honored them with bearing His standard in triumph to the victory. But they separated from God, yielded to the influence of the world, and the Lord rejected them.
Many have exalted science and lost sight of the God of science. This was not the case with the church in the purest times.
God will work a work in our day that but few anticipate. He will raise up and exalt among us those who are taught rather by the unction of His Spirit than by the outward training of scientific institutions. These facilities are not to be despised or condemned; they are ordained of God, but they can furnish only the exterior qualifications. God will manifest that He is not dependent on learned, self-important mortals."
{5T 82.2-4}

"The days are fast approaching when there will be great perplexity and confusion. Satan, clothed in angel robes, will deceive, if possible, the very elect. There will be gods many and lords many. Every wind of doctrine will be blowing. Those who have rendered supreme homage to "science falsely so called" will not be the leaders then. Those who have trusted to intellect, genius, or talent will not then stand at the head of rank and file. They did not keep pace with the light. Those who have proved themselves unfaithful will not then be entrusted with the flock. In the last solemn work few great men will be engaged. They are self-sufficient, independent of God, and He cannot use them. The Lord has faithful servants, who in the shaking, testing time will be disclosed to view. There are precious ones now hidden who have not bowed the knee to Baal. They have not had the light which has been shining in a concentrated blaze upon you. But it may be under a rough and uninviting exterior the pure brightness of a genuine Christian character will be revealed. In the day time we look toward heaven but do not see the stars. They are there, fixed in the firmament, but the eye cannot distinguish them. In the night we behold their genuine luster." {5T 80.1}

The Divine Choice of Messengers

It is significant that in that very year, 1882, a young man in the West began a course of training under the guidance of the Holy Spirit that prepared him to be the agent of a special work for God. An experience came to Ellet J. Waggoner (1855-1916), son of Joseph H. Waggoner (1820-1889), of which he later wrote as follows:

"Christ is primarily the Word of God, the expression of God's thought; and the Scriptures are the Word of God simply because they reveal Christ. It was with this belief that I began my real study of the Bible, thirtyfour years ago (1882). At that time Christ was set forth before my eyes "evidently crucified" before me. I was sitting a little apart from the body of the congregation in the large tent at a camp meeting in Healdsburg, one gloomy Sabbath afternoon. I have no idea what was the subject of the discourse. Not a word nor a text have I ever known. All EJ Waggonerthat has remained with me was what I saw. Suddenly a light shone round me, and the tent was, for me, far more brilliantly lighted than if the noon-day sun had been shining, and I saw Christ hanging on the cross, crucified for me. In that moment I had my first positive knowledge, which came like an overwhelming flood, that God loved me, and that Christ died for me. God and I were the only beings I was conscious of in the universe. I knew then, by actual sight, that God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself; I was the whole world with all its sin. I am sure that Paul's experience on the way to Damascus was no more real than mine . . . I resolved at once that I would study the Bible in the light of that revelation, in order that I might help others to see the same truth. I have always believed that every part of the Bible must set forth, with more or less vividness, that glorious revelation (Christ crucified)." [`The Last Confession of Faith,' E.J. Waggoner, written shortly before his death, which occured Tuesday, May 16, 1916.]

In those same years preceding 1888, the Lord was preparing another human agent whose labours providentially were destined to join in the special work. The message of truth (See here) found A.T. Jones as Alonzo Jones a private in the US army. He was not a product of the schools, but studied night and day, amassing a great store of historical and Biblical kowledge. Best of all, he was a humble, earnest, deep-feeling man, who came to have a genuine and unusual experience in knowing the Lord.

He was a man of keen intellect, but of warm, simple, child-like faith. In the days when he was used of God, he was a mighty power in preaching and in personal ministry. In the years immediately following the 1888 Session, there were numerous demonstrations of the Spirit of God's unusual miracle-working power which attended his preaching of the gospel. It is impossible to deny that the Spirit of God was preparing these two young men to be the agents in heralding to the remnant church that message which was to have been the beginning of the long-awaited "loud cry":

The Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders Waggoner and Jones (Their preaching is published in the book Lessons on Faith) [chp]. This message was to bring more prominently before the world the uplifted Saviour, the sacrifice for the sins of the whole world. It presented justification through faith in the Surety; it invited the people to receive the righteousness of Christ, which is made manifest in obedience to all the commandments of God. Many had lost sight of Jesus. They needed to have their eyes directed to His divine person, His merits, and His changeless love for the human family. All power is given into His hands, that He may dispense rich gifts unto men, imparting the priceless gift of His own righteousness to the helpless human agent. This is the message that God commanded to be given to the world (See here). It is the third angel's message, which is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, and attended with the outpouring of His Spirit in a large measure. {TM 91.2}

"This is the very work which the Lord designs that the message He has given His servants shall perform in the heart and mind of every human agent (See here). It is the perpetual life of the church to love God supremely and to love others as they love themselves. There was but little love for God or man, and God gave to His messengers just what the people needed. Those who received the message were greatly blessed, for they saw the bright rays of the Sun of Righteousness, and life and hope sprang up in their hearts." {TM 95.1}

For several years following the 1888 meeting, Mrs. White (1827-1915) repeatedly referred in a special sense to Elders Jones and Waggoner as the Lord's "messengers." There were no others, save the prophet herself, who fully shared their burden. In 1890 she said:

"Suppose that you blot out the testimony that has been going during these last two years, proclaiming the righteousness of Christ, who can you point to as bringing out special light for the people?" {R&H, March 18, 1890}

In 1888 she said:

"God is presenting to the minds of men divinely appointed precious gems of truth, appropriate for our time." {1888 Materials 139.2, Through Crisis to Victory, p. 279.} [Unpublished Minneapolis Sermons, 1888, quoted by N.F. Pease in Seminary Thesis, p. 60.]

"The message given us by A.T. Jones and E.J. Waggoner is the message of God to the Laodicean church (See here)." {15MR 92.1}[E.G. White, Letter S-24-1892.]

Mrs. White, when she heard the teaching of E.J. Waggoner [280], perceived immediately its true significance as being a special revelation of light from God, for the church first, and ultimately for the world:

"I see no excuse for the wrought-up state of feeling that has been created at this meeting. This is the first time I have had opportunity to listen to anything in reference to this subject. I have had no conversation in regard to it with my son W. C. White, with Dr. Waggoner, or with Elder A. T. Jones (1850-1923). At this meeting [Minneaplois, 1888] I have heard for the first time Dr. Waggoner's reasons for his position. The messages coming from your president at Battle Creek are calculated to stir you up to make hasty decisions and to take decided positions; but I warn you against doing this. You are not now calm; there are many who do not know what they believe. It is perilous to make decisions upon any controverted point without dispassionately considering all sides of the question. Excited feelings will lead to rash movements. It is certain that many have come to this meeting with false impressions and perverted opinions. They have imaginings that have no foundation in truth. Even if the position which we have held upon the two laws is truth, the Spirit of truth will not countenance any such measures to defend it as many of you would take. The spirit that attends the truth should be such as will represent the Author of truth." {1888 Materials 164.4}

"I have had the question asked, What do you think of this light that these men are presenting? Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last forty-five years--the matchless charms of Christ. This is what I have been trying to present before your minds. When Brother Waggoner brought out these ideas in Minneapolis, it was the first clear teaching on this subject from any human lips I had heard, excepting the conversations between myself and my husband. I have said to myself, It is because God has presented it to me in vision that I see it so clearly, and they cannot see it because they have never had it presented to them as I have. And when another presented it, every fiber of my heart said, Amen." [Ms 5, p. 10.] (Sermon, Rome, New York, June 19, 1889.) {5MR 219.1}

"Loud Cry" Not Recognized

In the year 1892, Mrs. White clearly stated that the message (See here) which these two brethren presented at the Minneapolis Conference and immediately thereafter was the beginning of the long-awaited "loud cry":

"The loud cry of the third angel has already begun in the revelation of the righteousness of Christ, the sin pardoning Redeemer. This is the beginning of the light of the angel whose glory shall fill the whole earth." {R&H, November 22, 1892}

The caviling, fault-finding, critical, and opposing attitude of the leading brethren tragically fulfilled the pointed warning sent to the President of the General Conference in 1885, quoted above, as well as many other testimonies sent to workers and people in general. Indeed, the brethren did "not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel" was "heard". When the light went forth "to lighten the earth, instead of coming up to the help of the Lord," they tried to "bind about His work to meet their narrow ideas."

"I inquire of those in responsible positions in Battle Creek, What are you doing? You have turned your back, and not your face, to the Lord. There needs to be a cleansing of the heart, the feelings, the sympathies, the words, in reference to the most momentous subjects--the Lord God, eternity, truth. What is the message to be given at this time (See here)? It is the third angel's message. But that light which is to fill the whole earth with its glory has been despised by some who claim to believe the present truth. Be careful how you treat it. Take off the shoes off your feet; for you are on holy ground. Beware how you indulge the attributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent." {TM 89.2}

"I have not received a line from either Elder Jones or Waggoner since I left Battle Creek. I did not write a line to them until the last mail, when I wrote to Elder Jones, and a few weeks before sent a letter to Elder Waggoner concerning the work in England. But I can never forget the experience which we had in Minneapolis, or the things that were then revealed to me in regard to the spirit that controlled men, the words spoken, the actions done in obedience to the powers of evil.
Some have made confession, yourself among the number. Others have made no confession, for they were too proud to do this, and they have not come to the light. They were moved at the meeting by another spirit, and they knew not that God had sent these young men, Elders Jones and Waggoner, to bear a special message to them, which they treated with ridicule and contempt, not realizing that the heavenly intelligences were looking upon them and registering their words in the books of heaven."
{15MR 83.1-2}

The words and actions of every one who took part in this work will stand registered against them until they make confession of their wrong. Those who do not repent of their sin will, if circumstances permit, repeat the same actions. I know that at that time the Spirit of God was insulted, and now when I see anything approaching to the same course of action, I am exceedingly pained. The people of God have had an opportunity to see what is the work these agents are doing, and yet those who are opposed to the points of truth which they brought out will, if occasion affords them a chance, make it appear that they are not in harmony with them, as much as to say, Beware of what they teach, for they carry matters to the extreme; they are not safe men." {15MR 83.3}

Later, in consequence of the insult of that time, the prophet declared that:

"Today this sacrilegious work is being more than repeated.
There will be messages borne, and those who have rejected the messages God has sent, will hear most startling declarations. The Holy Spirit will invest the announcement with a sanctity and solemnity which will appear terrible in the ears of those who would not hear the pleadings of Infinite Love, and who have not responded to the offers of pardon and forgiveness. Injured and insulted Deity will speak, proclaiming the sins that have been hidden. As the priests and rulers, full of indignation and terror, sought refuge in flight at the cleansing of the temple, so will it be in the work for these last days. The woes that will be pronounced upon those who had light from heaven, and did not heed it, they will feel, but they will have no power to act. This is represented in the parable of the wise and foolish virgins. They cannot obtain a character from the wise virgins, and they have no oil of grace to discern the clear light, or to accept it, that they may join the procession going into the marriage supper of the Lamb."
{1888 1490.3}

Thus did modern Israel, fondly expecting to be vindicated before the world by a display of supernatural power in the long-expected "loud cry", actually do despite to the Spirit of grace, and despise the riches of His goodness.

The most responsible officer of the church was foremost in his opposition to the actual manifestation of the light which was to lighten the earth with its glory:

"I see no excuse for the wrought-up state of feeling that has been created at this meeting (Minneapolis 1888). This is the first time I have had opportunity to listen to anything in reference to this subject. I have had no conversation in regard to it with my son W. C. White, with Dr. Waggoner, or with Elder A. T. Jones. At this meeting I have heard for the first time Dr. Waggoner's reasons for his position. The messages coming from your president at Battle Creek are calculated to stir you up to make hasty decisions and to take decided positions; but I warn you against doing this. You are not now calm; there are many who do not know what they believe. It is perilous to make decisions upon any controverted point without dispassionately considering all sides of the question. Excited feelings will lead to rash movements. It is certain that many have come to this meeting with false impressions and perverted opinions. They have imaginings that have no foundation in truth. Even if the position which we have held upon the two laws is truth, the Spirit of truth will not countenance any such measures to defend it as many of you would take. The spirit that attends the truth should be such as will represent the Author of truth." {1888 164.4}

"Some interpretations of Scripture given by Dr. Waggoner I do not regard as correct. But I believe him to be perfectly honest in his views, and I would respect his feelings and treat him as a Christian gentleman. Elder George I. Butler I have no reason to think that he is not as much esteemed of God as are any of my brethren, and I shall regard him as a Christian brother, so long as there is no evidence that he is unworthy. The fact that he honestly holds some views of Scripture differing from yours or mine is no reason why we should treat him as an offender, or as a dangerous man, and make him the subject of unjust criticism. We should not raise a voice of censure against him or his teachings unless we can present weighty reasons for so doing and show him that he is in error. No one should feel at liberty to give loose rein to the combative spirit.
There are some who desire to have a decision made at once as to what is the correct view on the point under discussion. As this would please Elder Butler, it is advised that this question be settled at once. But are minds prepared for such a decision? I could not sanction this course
, because our brethren are exercised by a spirit which moves their feelings, and stirs their impulses, so as to control their judgment. While under so much excitement as now exists, they are not prepared to make safe decisions."
{1888 164.1-2}

In Elder Butler's opposition to the "loud cry" when it was beginning to sound, we may see the sad fulfillment of the inspired warning sent to him from Christiana, Norway, on Thursday, October 1, 1885, that he might "not recognize the work of God when the loud cry of the third angel shall be heard." {PC, 381.1; TM, 119.1, 300; R&H, Febr. 18, 1890. John 1:43-51.}

This sad experience is more than history. It is a parable, "written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come." The lesson applies to all of us who bear responsibilities in modern Israel in this mid-twentieth century. "Let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall."

So-called "faults" of messengers no excuse

The sin committed at Minneapolis and thereafter was the sin of unbelief, for which no reason or excuse can be offered. The rejection of light by God's appointed trustees on earth is forever inexcusable. But the brethren who opposed the light of the "loud cry" thought their course was justifiable, because the agents whom the Lord employed seemed faulty. For our admonition, it would be well to note how the prophecy that the Lord would work in a way out of the ordinary was fulfilled in the manners and personalities of His chosen messengers for the time.

The only "reason" which can possibly be given for the opposing attitude of responsible brethren is simply that the Lord surprised them by the way He worked:

"There is to be in the churches a wonderful manifestation of the power of God, but it will not move upon those who have not humbled themselves before the Lord, and opened the door of their heart by confession and repentance. In the manifestation of that power which lightens the earth with the glory of God, they will see only something which in their blindness they think dangerous, something which will arouse their fears, and they will brace themselves to resist it. Because the Lord does not work according to their expectations and ideal, they will oppose the work. "Why," they say, "should we not know the Spirit of God, when we have been in the work so many years?" Because they did not respond to the warnings, the entreaties, of the messages of God, but persistently said, "I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing." {Mar 219.1; R&H, Thursday, November 7, 1918; Bible Training School, May, 1907.}

"Many who claim to believe the truth will change their opinions in times of peril, and will take the side of the transgressors of God's law in order to escape persecution. There will be great humbling of hearts before God on the part of every one who remains faithful and true to the end. But Satan will so work upon the unconsecrated elements of the human mind that many will not accept the light in God's appointed way." {1888 Materials,166.2; 16Mr 306.2}

Mrs. White challenged the brethren who were so surprised at the means which God employed, "Can you tell in what way God is going to give us new truth?" [Sermon, Wednesday, Oct. 24, 1888, Minneapolis.]

Older, experienced brethren were piqued at the prospect of Mrs. White so decidedly supporting the two comparatively young and obscure men against practically the entire assembly of workers. If Sister White was right, it seemed that God had passed them by:

"Those whom God has sent with a message are only men, but what is the character of the message which they bear (See here)? Will you dare to turn from, or make light of, the warnings, because God did not consult you as to what would be preferred? God calls men who will speak, who will cry aloud and spare not. God has raised up his messengers to do his work for this time. Some have turned from the message of the righteousness of Christ to criticise the men and their imperfections, because they do not speak the message of truth with all the grace and polish desirable. They have too much zeal, are too much in earnest, speak with too much positiveness, and the message that would bring healing and life and comfort to many weary and oppressed souls, is, in a measure, excluded; for just in proportion as men of influence close their own hearts and set up their own wills in opposition to what God has said, will they seek to take away the ray of light from those who have been longing and praying for light and for vivifying power. Christ has registered all the hard, proud, sneering speeches spoken against his servants as against himself." {RH, Tuesday, May 27, 1890 par. 5}

"God gives men counsel and reproof for their good. He has sent His message, telling them what was needed for the time--1897. Did you accept the message? Did you heed the appeal? He gave you opportunity to come up armed and equipped to the help of the Lord. And having done all, He told you to stand. But did you make ready? Did you say, "Here am I; send me"? You sat still and did nothing. You left the word of the Lord to fall unheeded to the ground; and now the Lord has taken men who were boys when you were standing at the forefront of the battle, and has given to them the message and the work which you did not take upon you. Will you be stumbling blocks to them? Will you criticize? Will you say, "They are getting out of their place"? Yet you did not fill the place they are now called to fill. {TM 413.1}

Human nature being what it is - when self is very much alive - it would be inevitable that the brethren should seek for some pegs on which to hang their doubts. The fact that the Lord's chosen messengers were "only men" seemed to supply the need:

"Those whom God has sent with a message are only men, but what is the character of the message which they bear (See here)? Will you dare to turn from, or make light of, the warnings, because God did not consult you as to what would be preferred? God calls men who will speak, who will cry aloud and spare not. God has raised up his messengers to do his work for this time. Some have turned from the message of the righteousness of Christ (See here) to criticise the men and their imperfections, because they do not speak the message of truth with all the grace and polish desirable. They have too much zeal, are too much in earnest, speak with too much positiveness, and the message that would bring healing and life and comfort to many weary and oppressed souls, is, in a measure, excluded; for just in proportion as men of influence close their own hearts and set up their own wills in opposition to what God has said, will they seek to take away the ray of light from those who have been longing and praying for light and for vivifying power. Christ has registered all the hard, proud, sneering speeches spoken against his servants as against himself." {RH, May 27, 1890 par. 5}

"I would speak in warning to those who have stood for years resisting light and cherishing the spirit of opposition. How long will you hate and despise the messengers of God's righteousness? God has given them His message. They bear the word of the Lord. There is salvation for you, but only through the merits of Jesus Christ. The grace of the Holy Spirit has been offered you again and again. Light and power from on high have been shed abundantly in the midst of you. Here was evidence, that all might discern whom the Lord recognized as His servants. But there are those who despised the men and the message they bore. They have taunted them with being fanatics, extremists, and enthusiasts. Let me prophesy unto you: Unless you speedily humble your hearts before God, and confess your sins, which are many, you will, when it is too late, see that you have been fighting against God. Through the conviction of the Holy Spirit, no longer unto reformation and pardon, you will see that these men whom you have spoken against have been as signs in the world, as witnesses for God. Then you would give the whole world if you could redeem the past, and be just such zealous men, moved by the Spirit of God to lift your voice in solemn warning to the world; and, like them, to be in principle firm as a rock. Your turning things upside down is known of the Lord. Go on a little longer as you have gone, in rejection of the light from heaven, and you are lost. "The man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation." {TM 96.2}

In a recently published book (in an attempt to show that the opposition was "justifiable"), the "faults" of A.T. Jones and E.J. Waggoner are emphasized as follows:

Not only was he (AT Jones) naturally abrupt, but he cultivated singularity of speech and manner . . . was at times obstreperous (?), and he gave just cause for resentment . . . occasionally crudities (forgiveable).

(AT Jones and EJ Waggoner) shouting, "Christ is all" . . . gave evidence that they were not wholly sanctified. (Incorrectly quotes Mrs. White as supporting the idea that Jones and Waggoner contributed a contentious spirit to the "terrible experience at the Minneapolis Conference").

They bore almost exclusively upon faith as the factor in salvation . . . (were) not disposed to consider the other side calmly . . . Were not wholly without fault in conceit and arrogance . . .

Failed to show the humility and love which righteouness by faith (Gal. 5:5) imparts . . . Extreme teaching of Jones and Waggoner is observable still in the mystical pronouncements of those who make faith all and works nothing.

. . . imperfect channels . . . As we look back on the controversy we perceive that it was the rancors aroused by personalities, much more than the differences in beliefs, which caused the difficulty." [AW Spaulding, Captains of the Host, pp. 591-602.]

This is a confused analysis of the position and spirit of the men whom inspiration designated as the "Lord's messengers". While the men whom the Lord chose were indeed "only men", it is difficult to understand why the Lord who abhors a self-righteous, contentious spirit should choose for a very special work men who were notably "imperfect channels", unsanctified (in comparison with others), "extreme", proud and harsh, conceited and arrogant, "abrupt," "obstreperous", arousing "resentment" and "rancors", crude and "mystical".
While it is true that Mrs. White rebuked AT Jones for being too "sharp" on Uriah Smith in the controversy on the ten horns, and did not wholly support EJ Waggoner's views on the two laws, she nevertheless unequivocally defended the two brethren as being "Christians" and "gentlemen", while more than hinting that their opposing brethren did not evidence such heavenly credentials. It is to be feared that some modern writers are looking back upon the message and temperament of both Jones and Waggoner during the period from 1888 - 1892 through the colored or smoked glasses of their subsequent apostasy, forgetting Mrs. White's clear instruction that their later defection from the faith in no way affected the validity of their message at Minneapolis, or the fact that they were then the Lord's delegated messengers. Such an appraisal of their position from 1888 - 1892 is virtually identical with the caviling criticisms of their contemporary opponents, and justifies the spurning of the light which then came from heaven.

That Mrs. White regarded Jones and Waggoner as showing Christian spirit during and immediately after the Minneapolis conference is shown by the following quotations:

"Dr. Waggoner has spoken to us in a straightforward manner. There is precious light in what he has said. Some things presented in reference to the law in Galatians, if I fully understand his position, do not harmonize with the understanding I have had of this subject; but truth will lose nothing by investigation, therefore I plead for Christ's sake that you come to the living Oracles, and with prayer and humiliation seek God. Everyone should feel that he has the privilege of searching the Scriptures for himself, and he should do this with earnest prayer that God will give him a right understanding of His word, that he may know from positive evidence that he does know what is truth.
I would have humility of mind, and be willing to be instructed as a child. The Lord has been pleased to give me great light, yet I know that He leads other minds, and opens to them the mysteries of His Word, and I want to receive every ray of light that God shall send me, though it should come through the humblest of His servants.
Of one thing I am certain, as Christians you have no right to entertain feelings of enmity, unkindness, and prejudice toward Dr. Waggoner, who has presented his views in a plain, straightforward manner, as a Christian should. If he is in error, you should, in a calm, rational, Christlike manner, seek to show him from the Word of God where he is out of harmony with its teachings. If you cannot do this you have no right as Christians to pick flaws, to criticize, to work in the dark, to prejudice minds with your objections. This is Satan's way of working.
Some interpretations of Scripture given by Dr. Waggoner I do not regard as correct. But I believe him to be perfectly honest in his views, and I would respect his feelings and treat him as a Christian gentleman. I have no reason to think that he is not as much esteemed of God as are any of my brethren, and I shall regard him as a Christian brother, so long as there is no evidence that he is unworthy. The fact that he honestly holds some views of Scripture differing from yours or mine is no reason why we should treat him as an offender, or as a dangerous man, and make him the subject of unjust criticism. We should not raise a voice of censure against him or his teachings unless we can present weighty reasons for so doing and show him that he is in error. No one should feel at liberty to give loose rein to the combative spirit."
{1888 Materials 163.2-4, 164.1}

Elder Waggoner's Personality:

A worker who came to the Minneapolis meeting with a prejudiced mind has left on record his impressions of the spirit which EJ Waggoner showed:

"Being decidedly prejudiced in favor of Elder ___, and aginst EJ Waggoner, I went to that meeting (Minneapolis) with a prejudiced mind . . .
With pencil and notebook in hand I listened for heresy and was ready to see flaws and find fault with whatever was presented. As Elder Waggoner started in, it seemed very different from what I was looking for. By the close of his second lesson I was ready to concede that he was going to be fair and his manner did not show any spirit of controversy, nor did he even mention any opposition that he was anticipating. Very soon his manner, and the pure gospel that he was setting forth materially changed my mind and attitude, and I was an earnest listener for Truth . . . At the close of Elder Waggoner's fourth or fifth lesson I was a subdued, repenting sinner . . .

. . . After Elder Waggoner had finished his eleven studies, the influence of which had in quite a measure taken out of a good many the debating spirit." [C. McReynolds, `Experinces While at the General Conference in Minneapolis, Minn., in 1888." {EG White Estate, D File, 189.}

Mrs. White even defended the bold teaching and apparently iconoclastic spirit of Jones and Waggoner:

"There are many today who feel indignant and aggrieved that any voice should be raised presenting ideas that differ from their own in regard to points of religious belief. Have they not long advocated their ideas as truth? So the priests and rabbis reasoned in apostolic days: What mean these men who are unlearned, some of them mere fishermen, who are presenting ideas contrary to the doctrines which the learned priests and rulers are teaching the people? They have no right to meddle with the fundamental principles of our faith. {TM 69.1}
But we see that the God of heaven sometimes commissions men to teach that which is regarded as contrary to the established doctrines. Because those who were once the depositaries of truth became unfaithful to their sacred trust, the Lord chose others who would receive the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, and would advocate truths that were not in accordance with the ideas of the religious leaders. And then these leaders, in the blindness of their minds, give full sway to what is supposed to be righteous indignation against the ones who have set aside cherished fables. They act like men who have lost their reason. They do not consider the possibility that they themselves have not rightly understood the word. They will not open their eyes to discern the fact that they have misinterpreted and misapplied the Scriptures, and have built up false theories, calling them fundamental doctrines of the faith."
{TM 69.2}

"There is too little dependence upon God. When God would have a special work done for the advancement of the truth, He will impress men to work in the mines of truth with prayerful earnestness to discover the precious ore. These men will have Christlike perseverance. They will not fail or be discouraged. They will sink self out of sight in Jesus. Men will go forth in the spirit and power of Elijah to prepare the way for the second advent of the Lord Jesus Christ. It is their work to make crooked things straight. Some things must be torn down, some things must be built up. The old treasures must be reset in a framework of truth. They are to preach God's Word; their testimony must not be molded by the opinions and ideas that have been regarded as sound, but by the Word of God, which liveth and abideth forever. They are to lift up Christ and call sinners to repentance. They are to practice the graces of Christ, to pursue a straightforward course, breaking down skepticism and urging upon all their personal responsibility to be kind and courteous, to do good and to win souls to Jesus." {1888 169.1}

"Let no soul complain of the servants of God who have come to them with a heaven-sent message. Do not any longer pick flaws in them, saying, "They are too positive; they talk too strongly." They may talk strongly; but is it not needed? God will make the ears of the hearers tingle if they will not heed His voice or His message. He will denounce those who resist the word of God." {TM 410.1}

"Many who now claim to believe the truth, but who have no anchor, will be bound up with Satan's party. Those who have not worked on God's side of the question will be left to prove a stumbling block to those who have gained a living experience for themselves. Let every minister, in the place of standing to criticize and question, to doubt and oppose, if there is the semblance of a chance to do so, be now employed in erecting barriers against the wily foes. Rather than fight against those whom the Lord has sent to save these, let His people pray fervently and continually for the power of God's grace, and that the Captain of the Lord's host will take the field. Rather than sit in judgment upon men whom God has accepted to do Him service, let the burden of their prayer be, night and day, that the Lord may send forth more laborers into His vineyard. Ministers, do not dishonor your God and grieve His Holy Spirit, by casting reflections on the ways and manners of the men He would choose. God knows the character. He sees the temperament of the men He has chosen. He knows that none but earnest, firm, determined, strong-feeling men will view this work in its vital importance, and will put such firmness and decision into their testimonies that they will make a break against the barriers of Satan." {TM 412.2}

With obvious reference to the "crude", unpolished and unlettered AT Jones, "a towering, angular man, with a loping gait and uncouth posturings and gestures," [Spaulding. op. cit., p. 591]

Mrs. White wrote:

"There are Christian workers who have not received a collegiate education because it was impossible for them to secure this advantage; but God has given evidence that he has chosen them. He has ordained them to go forth and labor in his vineyard. He has made them effectual co-workers with himself. They have a teachable spirit; they feel their dependence upon God, and the Holy Spirit is with them to help their infirmities. It will quicken and energize the mind, direct their thoughts, and aid in the presentation of truth. When the laborer stands before the people to hold forth the words of life, there is heard in his voice the echo of the voice of Christ. {CE 141.1}
It is evident that he walks with God; that he has been with Jesus and learned of him. He has brought the truth into the inner sanctuary of the soul; it is to him a living reality, and he presents the truth in the demonstration of the Spirit and of power. The people hear the joyful sound. God speaks to their hearts through the man consecrated to his service. As the worker lifts up Jesus through the Spirit, he becomes really eloquent. He is earnest and sincere, and is beloved by those for whom he labors. {CE 142.1}
What a sin would rest upon any one who should listen to such a man merely to criticise, to notice bad grammar, or incorrect pronunciation, and hold these errors up to ridicule. The Pharisees scoffed at Christ; they criticized the simplicity of his language, which was so plain that the child, the aged, the common people heard him gladly, and were charmed by his words. The Sadducees also derided him because his discourses were so unlike anything delivered by their rulers and scribes. Those Jewish teachers spoke in monotonous tones, and the plainest and most precious scriptures were made uninteresting and unintelligible, buried under such a mass of tradition and learned lore that after the Rabbis had spoken, the people knew less of the meaning of the Scriptures than before they listened. There were many souls starving for the Bread of Life, and Jesus fed them with pure, simple truth. In his teaching he drew illustrations from the things of nature and the common transactions of life, with which they were familiar. Thus the truth became to them a living reality; the scenes of nature and the affairs of daily life were ever repeating to them the Saviour's precious teachings. Christ's manner of teaching was just what he desires his servants to follow. {CE 142.2}
The speaker who has not a thorough education may sometimes fall into errors of grammar or pronunciation; he may not employ the most eloquent expressions or the most beautiful imagery, but if he has himself eaten of the Bread of Life; if he has drunk of the Fountain of Life, he can feed the hungry souls; he can give of the Water of Life to him that is athirst. His defects will be forgiven and forgotten. His hearers will not become weary or disgusted, but will thank God for the message of grace sent them through his servant."
{CE 143.1}

"Those who in sincerity and truth believe the words of Christ sent to them through his ambassadors, will understand what is the import of those words; but those who have intrenched themselves in unbelief, will be as were the Jews, blinded to the light. By rejection of evidence, they lost their spiritual eyesight, and could not discern between good and evil, between truth and error, light and darkness. Those who are filled with unbelief can discern the least thing that has an objectionable appearance, and by beholding the objectionable feature, they can lose sight of all the evidence that God has given in manifesting his abundant grace and power, in revealing precious gems of truth from the inexhaustible mine of his word. They (opponents) can hold the objectionable atom under the magnifying glasses of their imagination until the atom looks like a world, and shuts out from their view the precious light of heaven. But instead of placing that which appears objectionable beneath the eyes, why not bring before the soul the precious things of God? Why make the things of priceless value of little esteem, while the worthless things are made much of? Why take so much account of that which may appear to you as objectionable in the messenger, and sweep away all the evidences that God has given to balance the mind in regard to the truth?" {"Christian Education," RH, April 18, 1893 par. 8; Quoted in F.E. 242,243.}

Mrs. White herself, with all her respected experience and age, and conscious of her exalted position as special messenger of the Lord, felt it to be an honor to support the work of Brethren Jones and Waggoner during that period.

"I have traveled from place to place, attending meetings where the message of the righteousness of Christ was preached. I considered it a privilege to stand by the side of my brethren, and gave my testimony with the message for the time." {R&H, March 8, 1890}

The true "reason" why the message (See here) was rejected

As we today re-read the gracious, warm, appealing messages sent to the brethren for some years following the 1888 Conference urging them to accept the message of Christ's righteousness, we cannot understand - reading on the surface - why there could be any failure to do so. We have therefore made the mistake of assuming that the brethren did indeed come to accept wholeheartedly that wonderful message.

We must not overlook the fact that there was constantly on the part of convicted readers of Mrs. White's appeals the consciousness that the acceptance of the message of 1888-90 (See here) as being specially of God, would require the acceptance also of the living messengers who brought it as being men specially chosen of God. How could the brethren accept the message (See here) God should send, and continue to hate and despise the messengers whom He should employ? But the fact that the messengers were "only men", were very positive and bold, and were, unfortunately for the prestige and peace of the brethren, right, made the Lord's chosen agencies of deliverance to the brethren, because of their unbelief, objects of stumbling, and stones of offence. That which the Lord intended as a savor of life unto life, became a savor of death unto death. That God ordained to the vindication of the brethren, they twisted to be the means of their condemnation. So far as the purpose of the special message was concerned - the bringing about of the finishing of the work - that which God sent to save they seized upon for their ruin:

"... that light which is to fill the whole earth with its glory has been despised by some who claim to believe the present truth. Be careful how you treat it. Take off the shoes off your feet; for you are on holy ground. Beware how you indulge the attributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent. {TM 89.2}...
I state truth. The souls who love God, who believe in Christ, and who eagerly grasp every ray of light, will see light, and rejoice in the truth. They will communicate the light. They will grow in holiness. Those who receive the Holy Spirit will feel the chilling atmosphere that surrounds the souls of others by whom these great and solemn realities are unappreciated and spoken against. They feel that they are in the council of the ungodly, of men who stand in the way of sinners, and sit in the seat of the scornful. {TM 90.1}
The word of God speaketh truth, not a lie. In it is nothing strained, nothing extreme, nothing overdone. We are to accept it as the word of the living God. In obedience to that word, the church have duties to perform which they have not done. They are not to flee from the post of duty; but in trial and temptation they should lean more heavily upon God. There are difficulties to be met, but God's people as one must rise to the emergencies. There are duties to be discharged to the church and to our God. {TM 90.2}
The Spirit of God is departing from many among His people. Many have entered into dark, secret paths, and some will never return. They will continue to stumble to their ruin. They have tempted God, they have rejected light. All the evidence that will ever be given them they have received, and have not heeded. They have chosen darkness rather than light, and have defiled their souls. No man or church can associate with a pleasure-loving class, and reveal that they appreciate the rich current which the Lord has sent to those who have simple faith in His word. The world is polluted, corrupted, as was the world in the days of Noah. The only remedy is belief in the truth, acceptance of the light. Yet many have listened to the truth spoken in demonstration of the Spirit, and they have not only refused to accept the message (See here), but they have hated the light. These men are parties to the ruin of souls. They have interposed themselves between the heaven-sent light and the people. They have trampled upon the word of God and are doing despite to His Holy Spirit."
{TM 90.3}

Self was the ultimate reason for their refusal to humble their hearts and to accept the gracious message in "God's appointed way." It was too much humiliation to accept the ministry of Jones and Waggoner: the implications were that God was displeased with the spiritual condition of the responsible brethren who were the "proper channels" for any special light from heaven:

"Even Seventh-day Adventists are in danger of closing their eyes to truth as it is in Jesus, because it contradicts something which they have taken for granted as truth but which the Holy Spirit teaches is not truth. Let all be very modest, and seek most earnestly to put self out of the question, and to exalt Jesus. In most of the religious controversies the foundation of the trouble is that self is striving for the supremacy. About what? About matters which are not vital points at all, and which are regarded as such only because men have given importance to them." (See Matthew 12:31-37; Mark 14:56; Luke 5:21; Matthew 9:3.) {TM 70.2}

"If the rays of light which shone at Minneapolis were permitted to exert their convincing power upon those who took their stand against light, if all had yielded their ways, and submitted their wills to the Spirit of God at that time, they would have received the richest blessing, disappointed the enemy, and stood as faithful men, true to their convictions. They would have had a rich experience. But self said, No. Self was not willing to be bruised. Self struggled for the mastery.
And every one of these souls will be tested again on the points where they failed then.
They have less clearness of judgment, less submission, less genuine love for God and for their brethren now than before the test and trial at Minneapolis. In the books of heaven they are registered as wanting. Self and passion developed hateful characteristics."
{16MR 112.2.; Letter to O.A. Olsen, O. 19, d'92, Sept. 1, 1892.}

"The perils of the last days are upon us. Satan takes the control of every mind that is not decidedly under the control of the Spirit of God. Some have been cultivating hatred against the men whom God has commissioned to bear a special message to the world. They began this satanic work at Minneapolis. Afterward, when they saw and felt the demonstration of the Holy Spirit testifying that the message was of God, they hated it the more, because it was a testimony against them. They would not humble their hearts to repent, to give God the glory, and vindicate the right. They went on in their own spirit, filled with envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings, as did the Jews. They opened their hearts to the enemy of God and man. Yet these men have been holding positions of trust, and have been molding the work after their own similitude, as far as they possibly could. . . . " {TM 79.3}

"Every word spoken is in harmony with the living Oracles, and it is only by wresting the Scriptures from their true meaning, by misapplying and misinterpreting them and the testimonies which God has given me, that this can be gainsaid. Those who do this are like the impenitent Jews, who had eyes but saw not, ears had they, but they heard not, neither would they understand. Why? -- Lest they should be converted and have to acknowledge that not all their ideas were correct. This they were too proud to do, and therefore persisted in rejecting God's counsel and the light and evidence which had been given. Thus they deluded their own souls and the souls of others.
This is the ground over which some of our leading brethren are traveling now, notwithstanding the example of resistance and refusal of the Jewish nation to receive the evidence plainly revealed before them, and to be convinced and yield their ideas. The warnings of the Spirit of God are received in the same spirit by many today. "What," said Robert Hall, "should we think of a person who, after accepting an invitation to a feast, and taking his place at the table, instead of partaking of the repast amused himself with speculating on the nature of the provisions, or the manner in which they were prepared, and their adaptation to the temperament of the several guests, without partaking of a single article? Such, however, is the conduct of those who hear the Word without applying it to themselves or considering the aspect it bears in their individual characters."
{13MR 239.1-2}

"But the Holy Spirit will, from time to time, reveal the truth through its own chosen agencies; and no man, not even a priest or ruler, has a right to say, You shall not give publicity to your opinions, because I do not believe them. That wonderful "I" may attempt to put down the Holy Spirit's teaching. Men may for a time attempt to smother it and kill it; but that will not make error truth, or truth error. The inventive minds of men have advanced speculative opinions in various lines, and when the Holy Spirit lets light shine into human minds, it does not respect every point of man's application of the word. God impressed His servants to speak the truth irrespective of what men had taken for granted as truth." {TM 70.1}

It is not time, in this serious hour when we are half-way through the 20th century, a century God's original plan never intended should be added to the sad annals of time, save for the unbelief of Israel, that we recognize that the trouble at Minneapolis was simply that "wonderful `I'"? And, further, that until we shall learn the only truly effectual way of dealing with that wonderful "I", the self, we shall remain spiritually imprisoned by the bonds of our pitiable selfishness at Minneapolis?

We may think we have no self-righteousness. We do well to ponder the parable of the 1888 meeting and its aftermath. Speaking of the conditions of that time, Mrs. White said:

"When the Holy Spirit works the human agent, it does not ask us in what way it shall operate. Often it moves in unexpected ways. Christ did not comes as the Jews expected. He did not come in a manner to glorify them as a nation. His forerunner came to prepare the way for Him by calling upon the people to repent of their sins, and be converted, and be baptized. Christ's message was, "The kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel." The Jews refused to receive Christ, because He did not come in accordance with their expectations. The ideas of finite men were held as infallible, because hoary with age." {TM 64.2}

"This is the danger to which the church is now exposed--that the inventions of finite men shall mark out the precise way for the Holy Spirit to come. Though they would not care to acknowledge it, some have already done this. And because the Spirit is to come, not to praise men or to build up their erroneous theories, but to reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment, many turn away from it. They are not willing to be deprived of the garments of their own self-righteousness. They are not willing to exchange their own righteousness, which is unrighteousness, for the righteousness of Christ, which is pure, unadulterated truth. The Holy Spirit flatters no man, neither does it work according to the devising of any man. Finite, sinful men are not to work the Holy Spirit. When it shall come as a reprover, through any human agent whom God shall choose, it is man's place to hear and obey its voice." {TM 64.3}


Chapter 4

Was the Message of 1888 Accepted?

(Contradictory views)

Statements are being published today under responsible auspices that the message of 1888 was joyfully and enthusiastically received by the church, and that the General Conference Session of that year marked a great victory in the advance of this movement. There are statements in other books also published by the denomination which as emphatically say that the message of 1888 (See here) has never to this day been properly (and therefore truly) received by the leadership of this movement. Such contradictory confusion regarding a most important matter is very unfortunate, especially when in print.

The result of publishing such conflicting views is to encourage perplexity and confusion in the minds of workers and believers. A dark cloud of apparently inscrutable mystery enshrouds the "Minneapolis" history in the minds of most of our ministers today. "What is it all about? What really happened?" are questions frequently asked when the subject becomes a topic of conversation between workers. Even elderly ministers who passed through that epochal period of our history wonder what the controversy really was. No loyal minister of this denomination will admit today that the "doctrine" of justification by faith was ever denied officially by the denomination, and surely is not today. Why, then, the perennial interest in the history of 1888?

Has God so ordained our SdA human nature that we as a people can never forget that strange part of our history, and seek to understand it better? The subject holds all the thrilling interest of an unsolved mystery. Younger workers especially, as we near the end, will insist on knowing the facts. It is the deep-seated conviction of many that that phase of our history constitutes to this generation a parable of profound importance.

A former president of the General Conference recognized that any designing equivocation in dealing with the subject could only add to the present mystery.

"It would be far more agreeable to eliminate some of the statements given in the Spirit of prophecy regarding the attitude of some of the leaders toward the message and the messengers. But this cannot be done without giving one a partial presentation of the situation which developed at the (Minneapolis) conference, thus leaving the question in more or less of mystery." [AG Daniells, Christ our Righteousness, p. 43.]

After these many years, that "mystery" still prevails. Some say that the Minneapolis Conference was time of defeat; others insist that it was a time of victory. Some say we lost our way at Minneapolis; the other "school" maintain that we found our way there. Some say that we have been wandering in a wilderness since 1888; others, that we have been marching triumphantly to victory ever since. No genius has arisen as yet who has been able to reconcile successfully the two conflicting views into a believable synthesis, the reason being that SdA minds being trained to accept and believe logical truth, they find it difficult to believe self-contradictory views.

A few examples of the view that the 1888 message was accepted follow. The first is taken from one of the reports rendered at the recent General Conference Session:

"As an illustration of God's watchcare over His remnant church and how, through the prophetic gift, He corrects our thinking and leads us to (plains of) higher achievement, I refer to the session of the General Conference in 1888, held at Minneapolis, Minnesota.

This conference really marked a crisis in the history of this church, involving the great truth of salvation through faith in Christ alone. It proved to be the beginning of a re-emphasis of this glorious truth, which resulted in a spiritual awakening among our people." [M.E. Kern, R&H, August 3, 1950, p. 294.]

This "reemphasis" view of the effects of the 1888 message is also presented in some mimeographed lessons used in the Theological Seminary:

"As a body of worker, we are familiar with the crisis on this matter which occurred in 1888 at the General Conference in Minneapolis. The two outstanding instruments were young men from the West - Waggoner and Jones. Mrs. White approved and supported their work, and denomination-wide revival among Seventh day Adventists was seen ...

In the early 1920's Elder A.G. Daniells, former president of the General Conference, with several associates, revived the revival of the 90's ... Perhaps the clearest picture of the movement is given by L.H. Christian in his book, Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts." [G.E. Vandeman, Mimeographed lessons, `Pastoral Counseling,' Winter Term, 1949-1950, S.D.A. Theological Seminary.]

Very clear statements of this "re-emphasis" view are presented in the book referred to above:

"The General Conference at Minneapolis, Minnesota, in 1888 is a notable landmark in SdA history. It was really like crossing a continental divide into a new country. Some smiters of the brethren calling themselves reformers have tried to make out that the session was a defeat; whereas, the truth is that it stands out as a glorious victory and the occasion and the beginnings of larger and better things for the advent church . . . We all need to know what happened at Minneapolis . . . (a session of) deep and solemn spiritual tone and revival. . .

The Minneapolis session stands out like some towering mountain above all the other conference sessions of this advent movement. . . It introduced a new period in our work - a time of revival and soul saving. . . In every conference and in many churches and, above all, among the young people of this denomination those days were a time of happy spiritual experience. . .

(The Minneapolis session was a stormy one, but the final outcome was good.) Some have spoken of the Minneapolis conference as though it ended in apostasy. Nothing could be further from the truth. The Lord gave His people a marvelous victory. It was the beginning of a great spiritual awakening among Adventists. . . .

(It) became the dawn of a glorious day for the Adventist church. . .

The blessed consequences of the great awakening at and after the 27th session of the General Conference are with us yet. That great spiritual revival led our people. . . nearer to God . . . rallied our people everywhere to greater things for God. Thus the aftereffect of the great Minneapolis revival was the beginning of another era for the advent movement. This blessed period of revival beginning in 1888, . . . was rich in both holiness and mission fruitage." [L.H. Christian, Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, pp. 219, 223, 223, 233, 237, 244, 245.]

Another recent history of the Advent movement likewise follows the "reemphasis" view:

"The greatest event of the eighties in the experience of SdAs was the recovery, or the restatement and new consciousness, of their faith in the basic doctrine of Christianity (justification by faith) ...

It became an inspiring message which rescued the church from the danger of legalism, and opened minds to the sublime reaches of the gospel. The last decade of the century saw the church developing, through this gospel, into a company prepared to fulfill the mission of God . . . The church . . . was aroused by the revival message of justification by faith." [A.W. Spaulding, Captains of the Host, pp. 583, 602.]

According to one of the above quotations, any one seeking to "revive the revival of the 90's", and by so doing, counting the 1888 history a "defeat", would be a "smiter of the brethren". AG Daniells led out in the 1920's in a work which at the time was almost universally acknowledged to be a "revival and reformation". He has left on record the following appraisal of the reception of the 1888 message [285]:

"How sad, how deeply regrettable, it is that this message of righteousness in Christ should, at the time of its coming, have met with opposition on the part of earnest, well-meaning men in the cause of God! The message (See here) has never been received, nor proclaimed, nor given free course as it should have been in order to convey to the church the measureless blessings that were wrapped within it. ... The division and conflict which arose among the leaders because of the opposition to the message of rigtheousness in Christ, produced a very unfavorable reaction. The rank and file of the people were confused, and did not know what to do. . .

Back of the opposition is revealed the shrewd plotting of that master mind of evil, the enemy of all righteousness. The very fact of his determination to neutralize the message and its inevitable effects, is evidence of its great value and importance; and how terrible must be the results of any victory of his in defeating it." [A.G. Daniells, Christ Our Righteousness, pp. 47, 50, 53, 54. Emphasis supplied.]

Throughout his little book `Christ Our Righteousness,' AG Daniells emphasizes the thought that there was not a denomination-wide revival and recovery of this "lost" doctrine of Christ's righteousness. He considered the "revival" to be yet future:

"Through the intervening years (since 1888) there has been steadily developing the desire and hope - yes, the belief - that someday the message of Righteousness by Faith would shine forth in all its inherent glory, worth, and power, and receive full recognition." [Ibid., p. 43. Righteousness, therefore, is always a term that means holiness that has confronted temptation in sinful nature and has overcome.]

The "mighty revival" which other authorities speak of so assuringly as having taken place, Elder Daniells placed in the category of a "what might have been":

"What a mighty revival of true godliness, what a restoration of spiritual life, what a cleansing from sin, what a baptism of the Spirit, and what a manifestation of divine power for the finishing of the work in our own lives and in the world, might have come to the people of God if all our ministers had gone forth from that Conference as did this loyal, obedient servant of the Lord (Ellen G. White)!" [Ibid., p. 47.]

Before closing this section on contradictory published views concerning the 1888 message and its reception, in order to consider factual statements of the Spirit of Prophecy, A.T. Jones' idea of how the message was received should be carefully considered. He was the Lord's chosen messenger at the time, and it is doubtful if any of us living today could have endured the test and trial any better than he did. While no one can accord to his words the authority of inspiration in the sense of a prophetic gift, his opinion as expressed early in 1893 is worthy of serious consideration:

"When it (the message {See here}) was presented four years ago, and all along since, some accepted it just as it was given, and were glad of the news . . . They received it gladly just as God gave it, and heartily thanked the Lord for it. Others would not have anything to do with it at all; but rejected the whole thing. Others seemed to take a middle position. They did not fully accept it, neither did they openly reject it. They thought to take a middle position, and go along with the crowd if the crowd went that way . . . And, so, all the way between open and free deliberate surrender and acceptance of it, to open deliberate surrender and positive rejection of it - all the way between - the compromisers have been scattered ever since; and those who have taken that compromising position are no better prepared tonight (1893) to discern what is the message (See here) of the righteousness of Christ than they were four years ago." [AT Jones, G.C.B., 1893, p. 242.]

Many years later AT Jones wrote a letter which apparently presented a somewhat different appraisal of the spirit which prevailed at Minneapolis:

"(I) can't now name anyone who accepted the truth at that 1888 meeting openly (besides EGWhite of course) . But later many said they were greatly helped by it. One Battle Creek man said at that meeting after one of Dr. Waggoner's meetings: `Now we could say amen to all of that if that is all there were to it. But way down yonder there is still something (else) to come. And this is to lead us to that. . And if we say amen to that, and then we are caught.' . . . There was no such thing, and so they robbed themselves of what their own hearts told them was the truth; and by fighting what they only imagined, they fastened themselves in opposition to what they knew that they should have said amen to." [AT Jones', Letter to C.E. Holmes, Thursday, May 12, 1921.]

The apparent discrepancy between the previously quoted admission of "some" who accepted the message gladly, and the above statement that he could not then remember "anyone" who accepted it openly, can possibly be reconciled by considering the following quotation from AT Jones in 1893:

"Others would favor it, but when the spirit of persecution was strong, instead of standing nobly in the fear of God, and declaring in the face of the attack, "it is the truth of God, and I believe it in my soul", they would begin to yield and in an apologetic way offer excuses for those who were preaching it, as though it were a matter only of men's persons, to be held in advantage because of admiration." [AT Jones, G.C.B., 1893, p. 145.]

AT Jones has also left on record his opinion of the extent of the "world-wide denominational revival" which followed the 1888 meeting. The following paragraph from the AT Jones letter is quoted in a Theological Seminary thesis written in support of the "reemphasis" and "revival" view of the 1888 results:

"Then when campmeeting time came we all three (AT Jones, EJ Waggoner, and EG White) Norval Peasevisited the campmeetings with the message of righteousness by faith . . . sometimes all three of us being at the same meeting. This turned the tide with the people, and apparently with most of the leading men." [NF Pease, SDA Theological Seminary Thesis.]

The next sentence from the letter was not included in the thesis quotation:

"But this latter (sic.**) was only apparent, it was never real, for all the time in the GC Committee and amongst others there was a secret antagonism always carried on; and which . . . finally gained the day in the denomination, and gave to the Minneapolis spirit and contention and men the supremacy." [** the word could have been `matter'.]

Spirit of Prophecy Statements

Candidly investigated, the writings of EG White do not blow hot and cold on this issue of the reception of the 1888 message, supporting both sides of two wholly contradicting views. While the quotations from AT Jones are fresh in the reader's mind, the following statements from Mrs. White should be considered, as throwing light on his statements. His statement about the tide being turned only apparently is substantiated as follows:

"For nearly two years, we have been urging the people to come up and accept the light and the truth concerning the righteousness of Christ, and they do not know whether to come and take hold of this precious truth or not. They are bound about with their own ideas. They do not let the Saviour in." [Loc. cit.]{R&H, March 11, 1890, par. 11}

In the next week's issue of the R&H, Mrs. White stated the reason why the people were so reticent and perplexed:

"Our young men look to our older brethren, and as they see that they do not accept the message, but treat it as though it were of no consequence, it influences those who are ignorant of the Scriptures to reject the light. These men who refuse to receive truth, interpose themselves between the people and the light." {R&H, March 18, 1890.}

Mrs. White also had difficulty finding one to take a decided stand at and soon after the Minneapolis meeting:

"I found on reaching the mission two letters, one from yourself, and one from Brother ___ in reference to our coming to ___. My Brother, you well understand your position in reference to me and my work while in the conference at Minneapolis. There has been no change in my ideas and views of the condition of things among our ministering brethren. The testimony I bore in that conference is the same testimony I have borne before and since that conference convened. The Lord imparted His spirit to me in a special manner on that occasion, but I have not had one question in reference to my duty in bearing to you the message (See here) I did; but you did not recognize the voice of the true shepherd speaking through his servant. Again and again did I bear my testimony to those assembled, in a clear and forcible manner, but that testimony was not received. When I came to Battle Creek, I repeated the same testimony in the presence of Elder Butler, but there was not one who had the courage to stand by my side and help Elder Butler to see that he, as well as others, had taken wrong positions, and had misapprehended my words, and had false ideas in reference to my position and work. The prejudice of Elder Butler was greater after hearing the various reports from our ministering brethren at that meeting in Minneapolis. Elder Butler presented the matter before me in a letter stating that my attitude at that conference just about broke the hearts of some of our ministering brethren at that meeting." {1888 251.3}{Washington D.C., January 25, 1889, U-3-1889, Ellen White.}

The men who interposed themselves between the people and the light were very responsible men, and were thus "false guideposts, pointing the wrong way", {TM 97}

"They began this satanic work at Minneapolis . . . Yet these men have been holding (1895) positions of trust, and have been molding the work after their own similitude, as far as they possibly can . . . blind leaders of the blind." {TM, 80,81.}

A brief resume of clear Spirit of Prophecy statements made at different times from 1888 to 1900 should make it evident that the 1888 message was not received by the leadership of this movement, and consequently not by the laity; and that the "revival" which followed the Minneapolis Conference was more of a laboratory test-tube proof of the truth of the message rather than a denomination-wide application of the full message of 1888 to our spiritual needs:

"... In Minneapolis God gave precious gems of truth to His people in new settings. This light from heaven by some was rejected with all the stubbornness the Jews manifested in rejecting Christ, and there was much talk about standing by the old landmarks. But there was evidence they knew not what the old landmarks were. There was evidence and there was reasoning from the word that commended itself to the conscience; but the minds of men were fixed, sealed against the entrance of light, because they had decided it was a dangerous error removing the "old landmarks" when it was not moving a peg of the old landmarks, but they had perverted ideas of what constituted the old landmarks. {1888 518.1} The passing of the time in 1844 was a period of great events, opening to our astonished eyes the cleansing of the sanctuary transpiring in heaven, and having decided relation to God's people upon the earth, [also] the first and second angels' messages and the third, unfurling the banner on which was inscribed, "The commandments of God and the faith of Jesus." One of the landmarks under this message was the temple of God, seen by His truth-loving people in heaven, and the ark containing the law of God. The light of the Sabbath of the fourth commandment flashed its strong rays in the pathway of the transgressors of God's law. The nonimmortality of the wicked is an old landmark. I can call to mind nothing more that can come under the head of the old landmarks. All this cry about changing the old landmarks is all imaginary. {1888 518.2} Now at the present time God designs a new and fresh impetus shall be given to His work. Satan sees this, and he is determined it shall be hindered. He knows that if he can deceive the people who claim to believe present truth, [and make them believe] that the work the Lord designs to do for His people is a removing of the old landmarks, something which they should, with most determined zeal, resist, then he exults over the deception he has led them to believe. The work for this time has certainly been a surprising work of various hindrances, owing to the false setting of matters before the minds of many of our people. That which is food to the churches is regarded as dangerous, and should not be given them. And this slight difference of ideas is allowed to unsettle the faith, to cause apostasy, to break up unity, to sow discord, all because they do not know what they are striving about themselves. Brethren, is it not best to be sensible? Heaven is looking upon us all, and what can they think of recent developments? While in this condition of things, building up barriers, we not only deprive ourselves of great light and precious advantages, but just now, when we so much need it, we place ourselves where light cannot be communicated from heaven that we ought to communicate to others." {1888 518.3}

"During the Minneapolis meeting, I passed through a painful experience, because of the attitude of our ministering brethren, which I knew was not in harmony with the Spirit of God . . .

I wish prosperity to my brethren, every one of them; but I tremble for their souls when I see them following their own wisdom and their own judgment, and receiving impressions one from another that is wrong, which I know will lead them into difficulties and separate them from God." {Letter U-23-1889, Feb. 8, 1889.}

"Because of their blindnes, they have lost an experience that would have been more precious to them than silver and gold. Some, I fear, will never recover that which they have lost." {Battle Creek, Feb. 27, 1891; MS6, 1903, Mar. 13, 1903.}

"Since the time of the Minneapolis meeting, I have seen the state of the Laodicean Church as never before. I have heard the rebuke of God spoken to those who feel so well satisfied, who know not their spiritual destitution. Jesus speaks to these as he did to the woman of Samaria: "If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldst have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water."
Like the Jews, many have closed their eyes lest they should see; but there is as great peril now, in closing the eyes to light, and in walking apart from Christ, feeling need of nothing, as there was when he was upon earth. I have been shown many things which I have presented before our people in solemnity and earnestness, but those whose hearts have been hardened through criticism, jealousy, and evil surmisings, knew not that they were poor, and miserable, and blind, and naked. Those who resist the messages of God through his humble servant, think they are at variance with sister White, because her ideas are not in harmony with theirs; but this variance is not with sister White, but with the Lord, who had given her her work to do." . . .
This great spiritual destitution is not caused by any failure on the part of Christ doing all that is possible for the Church. Our Heavenly Father bestowed all Heaven in one gift,--that of his dear Son. The work of the Holy Spirit is not to daub with untempered mortar, but it is to convince the world of sin, of righteousness, of judgment to come. Jesus says, "And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me." The revelation of the Son of God upon the cross, dying for the sins of men, draws the hearts of men by the power of infinite love, and convinces the sinner of sin. Christ died because the law was transgressed, that guilty man might be saved from the penalty of his enormous guilt. But history has proved that it is easier to destroy the world than to reform it; for men crucified the Lord of glory, who came to unite earth with heaven, and man with God."
{RH, August 26, 1890 par. 5-13}

Indeed, this is not a pleasant phase of our history to investigate. "It would be far more agreeable to eliminate some of the statements given by the Spirit of Prophecy regarding the attitude of some of these leaders toward the message and the messengers. But this cannot be done without giving only a partial presentation of the situation, . . . thus leaving the question in more or less a mystery." [AG Daniells, op. cit., p. 43.] The less "mystery" the better in this late and perilous hour when God expects and will require righteous judgment. Therefore the following citations, as brief as possible, but verbatim, are presented from Testimonies to Ministers, as found in a chapter "Rejecting the Light", written in 1895 concerning the reception of the message of 1888:

"Many . . . treat it with disdain."
... You have turned your back, and not your face, to the Lord.
... that light which is to fill the whole earth with its glory has been despised
Beware how you ... pour contempt upon the manifestation of the Holy Spirit.
I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent.
... these great and solemn realities are unappreciated and spoken against.
... men ... stand in the way of sinners, and sit in the seat of the scornful.
... Many have entered into dark, secret paths, and some will never return.
... They have tempted God, they have rejected light.
... They have chosen darkness rather than light, and have defiled their souls.
... they have not only refused to accept the message (See here), but they have hated the light.
These men are parties to the ruin of souls. They have interposed themselves between the heaven-sent light and the people. They have trampled upon the word of God and are doing despite to His Holy Spirit.
... [they] have stood for years resisting light and cherishing the spirit of opposition.
How long will you hate and despise the messengers of God's righteousness?
... They have taunted them (the messengers) with being fanatics, extremists, and enthusiasts.
... you will, when it is too late, see that you have been fighting against God.
... Your turning things upside down is known of the Lord.
Go on a little longer as you have gone, in rejection of the light from heaven, and you are lost.
... so long as false guideposts, pointing the wrong way.
... If you reject Christ's delegated messengers, you reject Christ.
... despise this glorious offer of justification through the blood of Christ
... I entreat you now to humble yourselves and cease your stubborn resistance of light and evidence.
{TM, 89-98, 1895}

This was the "notable landmark in Seventh day Adventist history," the crossing of a "continental divide into new country," the "glorious victory and the occasion and the beginnings of larger and better things for the advent church", the "time of revival and soul-saving", the "time of happy spiritual experience", the "beginning of a great spiritual awakening among Adventists", a "denomination-wide revival"! EG White wrote better than she knew in 1895: "Your turning things upside down is known of the Lord."

The statements quoted above were written seven years after the Conference, when there had been ample opportunity for repentance, confessions, and a hearty participation in a "denomination-wide revival"! It should not be necessary to examine other statements made previously, but a few herewith quoted which give a more complete picture:

In 1890, Mrs. White said:

"Instead of pressing your weight against the chariot of truth that is being pulled up an inclined road, you should work with all the energy you can to push it on.

Our older brethren . . . do not accept the message, but treat it as though it were of no consequence." {R&H, March 18, 1890.}

"I cannot express to you my burden and distress of mind as the true condition of the cause has been presented before me. . . .

... It was shown to me that on the part of the ministers in all our conferences, there is a neglect to study the Scriptures, to search for the truth. ... Faith and love--how destitute are the churches of these!

... Bible religion is very scarce, even among ministers. . . . the standard of the ministry has been greatly lowered

... There is a sad neglect of reading the Bible and searching it with humble hearts for yourselves.

Coldness, heartlessness, want of tender sympathy, are leavening the camp of Israel. If these evils are permitted to strengthen as they have done for some years in the past, our churches will be in a deplorable condition." {TM 142-156.}

There follow a few quotations regarding the progress of the "great spiritual revival" which "led our people nearer to God," as it appeared to Mrs. White in 1892:

"The atmosphere of the church is so frigid, its spirit is of such an order, that men and women cannot sustain or endure the example of primitive and heaven-born piety. The warmth of their first love is frozen up, and unless they are watered over by the baptism of the Holy Spirit, their candlestick will be removed out of its place, except they repent and do their first works. The first works of the church were seen when the believers sought out friends, relatives, and acquaintances, and with hearts overflowing with love told the story of what Jesus was to them and what they were to Jesus. Oh, that the Lord would awaken those who are in responsible positions, lest they undertake to do work, relying upon their own smartness. The work that comes forth from their hands will lack the mold and superscription of Christ." {TM 167.3}

... "The great advantage of the ministerial institutes is not half appreciated. They are rich in opportunities, but do not accomplish half what they should because those who attend them do not practice the truth which is presented before them in clear lines. Many who are explaining the Scriptures to others have not conscientiously and entirely surrendered mind and heart and life to the control of the Holy Spirit. They love sin and cling to it. I have been shown that impure practices, pride, selfishness, self-glorying, have closed the door of the heart even of those who teach the truth to others, so that the frown of God is upon them. Cannot some renovating power take hold of them? Have they fallen a prey to a moral disease which is incurable because they themselves refuse to be cured? Oh, that everyone who labors in word and doctrine would heed the words of Paul, "I beseech you therefore, brethren, by the mercies of God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service." {TM 160.3}

There were always "some" whose hearts were in tune with God, and who enjoyed a constant, day-by-day revival. There have always been such, in all ages of the history of the church. But in 1893, they were greatly in the minority in the remnant church:

"O how few know the day of their visitation! How few, even among those who claim to believe in present truth, understand the signs of the times, or what they are to experience before the end. We are under divine forbearance today; but how long will the angels of God continue to hold the winds, that they shall not blow? We are convinced that among the people of God there is blindness of mind and hardness of heart, although God has manifested inexpressible mercy toward us. How few there are who are truly humble, devoted, God-fearing servants in the cause of Christ, whose hearts are full of gratitude and thanksgiving because they are called to act a part in the work of God, being co-laborers with Jesus Christ, partakers with Christ of his sufferings! How few there are who can say from the heart, "Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen; for the things which are seen are temporal, but the things which are not seen are eternal." {RH, April 4, 1893 par. 3}

"Today there are few who are heartily serving God. The most of those who compose our congregations are spiritually dead in trespasses and sins. They come and go like the door upon its hinges. For years they have complacently listened to the most solemn, soul-stirring truths, but they have not practiced them. They are less and less sensible of the preciousness and value of truth, because they neglect the practice of those things which are pleasing in the sight of God. The stirring testimonies of reproof and warning do not arouse them. The sweetest melodies that come from God through human lips--justification by faith, and the righteousness of Christ--do not bring forth from them a response of love and gratitude. Though the heavenly merchantman displays before them the richest jewels of faith and love, though his voice invites them to buy of him "gold tried in the fire," and "white raiment that they may be clothed," and "eye-salve that they may see," they steel their hearts against him (the Heavenly Merchantman) , and fail to exchange their lukewarmness for love and zeal; but fold their hands in complacency, make a profession, but deny the power of true godliness. If they continue in this state, God will reject them with abhorrence. To praise the world and God at the same time, is in no way acceptable to God. Awake, awake, before it is everlastingly too late." {RH, April 4, 1893 par. 4}[290]

"The blessed consequences of the great awakening" of 1888 were not apparent to one of the ministers who, according to his confession, had spurned the light at Minneapolis, and later repented. In his third study on the "Holy Spirit", presented at the 1893 General Conference session at Battle Creek, W.W. Prescott recounted how God had been sending reproof, and waiting. He said, "It is a wonder to me, that instead of impatiently waiting, He does not sweep us out of His sight, and take a people that will be ready to cooperate with Him." [WW Prescott, GCB., 1893, p. 105.]

Conditions had evidently improved by 1895:

"Because iniquity abounds, the love of many waxes cold. There are many who have outgrown their advent faith, . . . while saying in their hearts, as they desire it shall be, `My Lord delayeth His coming.' . . .

Warnings have come from God again and again for these men, but they have cast them aside and ventured on in the same course. . .

If God spares their lives, and they nourish the same spirit that marked their course of action both before and after the Minneapolis meeting, they will fill up to the full the deeds of those whom Christ condemned when He was upon earth."

There had been no change by 1896:

"That men should keep alive the spirit which ran riot at Minneapolis is an offense to God. All heaven is indignant at the spirit that for years has been revealed in our publishing institution at Battle Creek. . . . Unrighteousness is practiced that God will not tolerate. He will visit for these things. A voice has been heard pointing out the errors and, in the name of the Lord, pleading for a decided change. But who have followed the instruction given? Who have humbled their hearts to put from them every vestige of their wicked, oppressive spirit? I have been greatly burdened to set these matters before the people as they are. I know they will see them. I know that those who read this matter will be convicted." {Testimony addressed to the Battle Creek Church; TM 76.3-77.}

The "revival" had not succeeded in capturing the hearts of the leaders by 1897:

"God gives men counsel and reproof for their good. He has sent His message, telling them what was needed for the time--1897. Did you accept the message (See here)? Did you heed the appeal? He gave you opportunity to come up armed and equipped to the help of the Lord. And having done all, He told you to stand. But did you make ready? Did you say, "Here am I; send me"? You sat still and did nothing. You left the word of the Lord to fall unheeded to the ground; and now the Lord has taken men who were boys when you were standing at the forefront of the battle, and has given to them the message and the work which you did not take upon you. Will you be stumbling blocks to them? Will you criticize? Will you say, "They are getting out of their place"? Yet you did not fill the place they are now called to fill.
Oh, why will men be hindrances, when they might be helps? Why will they block the wheels, when they might push with marked success? Why will they rob their own soul of good and deprive others of blessing that might come through them? These rejecters of light will remain barren deserts, where no refreshing, healing waters flow, and their ministrations as barren of moisture as were the hills of Gilboa, where there was neither dew nor rain. They are not clothed with divine unction and convey no blessing to others. They might humble their hearts and confess their wrongs, and break Satan's hold upon them. They might break the fetters which education, prejudice, or habits have forged. Would they only inquire of God, in the spirit of penitence, they would find Him. Then they would not set up their own will, but go where the Spirit of the Lord leads; they would be guided by Him."
{TM 413.2}

The revival meetings which followed 1888

There are numerous references in the writings of Mrs. White from 1888 - 1890 regarding the revival meetings which she held in company with AT Jones and EJ Waggoner. AT Jones said that those meetings "turned the tide with the people". It must be pointed out, however, that there never was an issue or tide to be turned with the people; the issue or tide was entirely with the leaders and the ministry of the movement. The people would gladly have accepted the light had the leaders permitted it to come to them undistorted and unopposed, or rather, had the leaders joined heartedly in presenting it. There were many among the younger ministers, even, who were keenly interested in the message presented. They investigated their Bibles, and the message was doubtless a common topic of conversation. But the continually noncommittal attitude, or outright opposition, originating with responsible leaders in Battle Creek and elsewhere, quenched the movement.

At Minneapolis, Mrs. White earnestly appealed to the delegates not to look to the older, experienced men to see what they would do with the light. But they evidently failed to follow her counsel. She warned them that the ministry would prevent the light reaching the people:

"There is positive danger that some who profess to believe the truth will be found in a position similar to that of the Jews. They take the ideas of the men they are associated with, not because by searching the Scriptures they conscientiously accept the teachings in doctrine as truth. I entreat you to make God your trust; idolize no man, depend upon no man. Let not your love of man hold them in places of trust that they are not qualified to fill to the glory of God; for man is finite and erring, liable to be controlled by his own opinions and feelings. Self-esteem and self-righteousness are coming in upon us, and many will fall because of unbelief and unrighteousness, for the grace of Christ is not ruling in the hearts of many." {1888 166.4}

"We are to be ever searching for the truth as for hidden treasures. I entreat you, close not the door of the heart for fear some ray of light shall come to you. You need greater light, you need a clearer understanding of the truth which you carry to the people. If you do not see light yourselves, you will close the door; if you can you will prevent the rays of light from coming to the people. Let it not be said of this highly favored people, "Ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered" (Luke 11:52). All these lessons are given for the benefit of those upon whom the ends of the world are come." {1888 166.5}

"No one must be permitted to close the avenues whereby the light of truth shall come to the people. As soon as this shall be attempted, God's Spirit will be quenched, for that Spirit is constantly at work to give fresh and increased light to His people through His Word. Let the love of Christ reign in hearts here. Let all yield themselves to that heavenly power which alone can create unity by quelling selfish ambitions and human pride. When the Spirit of God comes in, love will take the place of variance, because Jesus is love; if His spirit were cherished here our meeting would be like a stream in the desert." {1888 Materials, 171.1; Sermon at the Minneapolis Conf., MS 15, 1888.}
"Now our meeting is drawing to a close, and not one confession has been made; there has not been a single break so as to let the Spirit of God in. Now I was saying what was the use of our assembling here together and for our ministering brethren to come in if they are here only to shut out the Spirit of God from the people? We did hope that there would be a turning to the Lord here. Perhaps you feel that you have all you want." {1888 151.2}

One writer admits that it was Mrs. White's support alone which was responsible for the message (See here) being carried to the people after 1888:

"She championed the cause of reform, and it was chiefly this support, indeed, which won for it the hearts of the people." [AW Spaulding, op. cit., p. 597.]

Mrs. White determined not to wait for any of the responsible brethren to encourage the preaching of the message:

"Some of our leading brethren have frequently taken positions on the wrong side, and if God would send a message and wait for these older brethren to open the way for its advance, it would never reach the people. These brethren will be found in this position until they become partakers of the divine nature to a greater extent than ever they have been in the past. There is sadness in heaven over the spiritual blindness of many of our brethren. Our younger ministers who fill less important positions must make decided efforts to come to the light, to sink the shaft deeper and still deeper into the mine of truth.
The rebuke of the Lord will be upon those who would be guardians of the doctrine, who would bar the way that greater light shall not come to the people. A great work is to be done, and God sees that our leading men have need of greater light, that they may unite with the messengers whom he shall send harmoniously to accomplish the work that he designs they should. The Lord has raised up messengers and endued them with his Spirit, and has said, "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." Let no one run the risk of interposing himself between the people and the message of heaven. The message of God will come to the people; and if there were no voice among men to give it, the very stones would cry out. I call upon every minister to seek the Lord, to put away pride, to put away strife after supremacy, and humble the heart before God. It is the coldness of heart, the unbelief of those who ought to have faith, that keeps the churches in feebleness."
{RH, July 26, 1892 par. 9}

"The very men who ought to be on the alert to see what the people of God need, that the way of the Lord may be prepared, are intercepting the light God would have come to His people, and rejecting the message (See here) of His healing grace. Brethren, I beseech you to come into harmony with the work of God for this time. . . . " {11MR 288.1}

This context of the glowing reports of the revivals must be borne in mind. Both AT Jones and EJ Waggoner were very unpopular with the responsible brethren at the time. By championing their message, Mrs. White drew upon herself the criticism and virtual persecution of the leading brethren also (as will be shown in a later chapter). The leading brethren manifested no more sympathy with the message (See here) of righteousness by faith (Gal. 5:5) than they did for the messengers. Therefore, human nature being what it is when it is on the wrong side, it was only natural that opposing brethren should expect, and very likely hope, that the unwelcome message should take no better with the common people than it did with the elders and authorities at Minneapolis. But when the reports came in of the wonderful results of the preaching of the inspired trio, they were chagrined. The Holy Spirit's approval of the work discomfited them:

"The perils of the last days are upon us. Satan takes the control of every mind that is not decidedly under the control of the Spirit of God. Some have been cultivating hatred against the men whom God has commissioned to bear a special message to the world. They began this satanic work at Minneapolis. Afterward, when they saw and felt the demonstration of the Holy Spirit testifying that the message was of God, they hated it the more, because it was a testimony against them. They would not humble their hearts to repent, to give God the glory, and vindicate the right. They went on in their own spirit, filled with envy, jealousy, and evil surmisings, as did the Jews. They opened their hearts to the enemy of God and man. Yet these men have been holding positions of trust, and have been molding the work after their own similitude, as far as they possibly could. . . ." {TM 79.3}

The revivals held at South Lancaster, Chicago, Ottowa, Kansas, and in the Battle Creek church itself, were a powerful witness that God had set His seal to the message being borne. The experiment testing the light was being made in the laboratory of the churches. It worked - never had such manifestations of heavenly glory attended any message since the midnight cry.

"Now, although there has been a determined effort to make of no effect the message God has sent, its fruits have been proving that it was from the source of light and truth. Those who have cherished unbelief and prejudice, who in the place of helping to do the work the Lord would have them do, have stood to bar the way against all evidence, cannot be supposed to have clearer spiritual eyesight for having so long closed their eyes to the very light God sent to the people.
If we are to bear a part in this work to its close, we must recognize the fact that there are good things to come to the people of God in a way that we had not discerned; and that there will be resistance from the very ones we expected to engage in such a work.
A man that is sincere in the wrong is not justified in the wrong, because he has opened his heart to a class of evidence leading him to condemn the right, and has closed his heart to a class of evidence which, if he would not cherish prejudice, would lead him to see and acknowledge what is truth."
{16MR 106.4}

Mrs. White looked upon this work as an experiment being made, but continued to hope for a change of heart in the leaders once they recognized the incontrovertible proof. The following paragraph is found in Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts:

"I have traveled from place to place, attending meetings where the message (See here) of the righteousness of Christ (Acts 17:31) was preached. I considered it a privilege to stand by the side of my brethren, and give my testimony with the message for the time; and I saw that the power of God attended the message wherever it was spoken. You could not make the people believe in South Lancaster that it was not a message of light that came to them. The people confessed their sins, and appropriated the righteousness of Christ. God has set his hand to do this work. We labored in Chicago; it was a week before there was a break in the meetings. But like a wave of glory, the blessing of God swept over us as we pointed men to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. The Lord revealed his glory, and we felt the deep movings of his Spirit. Everywhere the message led to the confession of sin, and to the putting away of iniquity." {RH, March 18, 1890 par. 7; Quoted by LH Christian, op. cit., p. 238.}

The same article in the R&H of March 18, 1890, also contains the following pointed question, which makes plain the reason for writing these reports of wonderful blessing:

"I have tried to present the message to you as I have understood it, but how long will those at the head of the work keep themselves aloof from the message of God?" {RH, March 18, 1890 par. 8}

The saddest annal in SdA history is that a greater sin was added to the unbelief of 1888 at Minneapolis: The incontrovertible evidences of the Holy Spirit's approval of the message, demonstrated in the wonderful revivals, only confirmed the stubborn opposition of the leading brethren. "When they saw and felt the demonstration of the Holy Spirit testifying that the message was of God, they hated it more!" Mrs. White pathetically appealed for unity with the messengers:

"There are many outside our people who are in the favor of God, because they have lived up to all the light that God has given them. For nearly two years we have been urging the people to come up and accept the light and the truth concerning the righteousness of Christ, and they do not know whether to come and take hold of this precious truth or not. They are bound about with their own ideas. They do not let the Saviour in. I have done what I could to present the matter. I can speak to the ear, but I cannot speak to the heart. Shall we not arise, and get out of this position of unbelief? Shall we not bruise Satan under our feet? I beseech of you, Come up where the living waters flow." {RH, March 11, 1890 par. 11.}

"The third angel's message will not be comprehended, the light which will lighten the earth with its glory will be called a false light, by those who refuse to walk in its advancing glory. The work that might have been done, will be left undone by the rejecters of truth, because of their unbelief. We entreat of you who oppose the light of truth, to stand out of the way of God's people. Let Heaven-sent light shine forth upon them in clear and steady rays. God holds you to whom this light has come, responsible for the use you make of it. Those who will not hear will be held responsible; for the truth has been brought within their reach, but they despised their opportunities and privileges. Messages bearing the divine credentials have been sent to God's people; the glory, the majesty, the righteousness of Christ, full of goodness and truth, have been presented; the fullness of the Godhead in Jesus Christ has been set forth among us with beauty and loveliness, to charm all whose hearts were not closed with prejudice. We know that God has wrought among us. We have seen souls turn from sin to righteousness. We have seen faith revived in the hearts of the contrite ones. Shall we be like the lepers that were cleansed who went on their way, and only one returned to give glory to God? Let us rather tell of his goodness, and praise God with heart, with pen, and with voice." {RH, May 27, 1890 par. 6}

Wonder, o heavens! And be astonished, O earth! Never since the rejection by Israel of her King of glory has the heavenly universe witnessed a more inexcusable and shameful failure on the part of the chosen people of God, led by their leaders. Mrs. White did not hesitate to apply to the leading brethren the famous "woes upon the Pharisees", and emphasize their present (1896) application. "Read these Scriptures to the people . . . If God has ever spoken by me, these scriptures mean very much to those who shall hear them:" {TM 76.}

"(That) the blood of all the prophets, which was shed from the foundation of the world, may be required of this generation; From the blood of Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, which perished between the altar and the temple: verily I say unto you, It shall be required of this generation. Woe unto you, lawyers! for ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered." Luke 11:50-52, (referred to above.)

Such is the true picture of the "great revival" which followed the 1888 meeting. Many lay members and younger ministers began "to enter in"; but the elders at Jerusalem "hindered" them. Thus the revival proved abortive, and the Spirit was grieved and quenched.

There is no desire to make this sad recital tedious, but facts are clamoring for recognition. Therefore the following serious words are quoted in this connection. No one can say why they were penned, unless for our admonition who are living in this mid-twentieth century. They have been buried in the archives since 1893:

"The Spirit of God cannot work effectually in any heart where pride and self-esteem exist. But without the aid of the Spirit of God the soul cannot be renewed, a new heart cannot be created within. The Lord is at work seeking to purify his people, and this great work is retarded by unbelief and stubbornness. Many think that had they lived in Christ's day, they would have been among his believing followers; but if all the miracles of Christ were presented before those whose hearts are not subdued by the Spirit of God, their convictions would not be followed, nor their faith increased. Light has been shining upon the church of God, but many have said by their indifferent attitude, "We want not thy way, O Lord, but our own way." The kingdom of heaven has come very near, and they have caught glimpses of the Father and the Son, but they have barred the door of the heart, and have not received the heavenly guests; for as yet they know not the love of God." {RH, April 11, 1893 par. 4} [310] (continues comparison with light the Jews had).

".... There is less excuse in our day for stubbornness and unbelief than there was for the Jews in the days of Christ. They did not have before them the example of a nation that had suffered retribution of their unbelief and disobedience. But we have before us the history of the chosen people of God, who separated themselves from him, and rejected the Prince of life. Though they could not convict him of sin, though they could not fail to see their own hypocrisy, they hated the Prince of life because he laid bare their evil ways. In our day greater light and greater evidence is given. We have also their example, the warnings and reproofs that were presented to them, and our sin and its retribution will be the greater, if we refuse to walk in the light. Many say, "If I had only lived in the days of Christ, I would not have wrested his words, or falsely interpreted his instruction. I would not have rejected and crucified him as did the Jews;" but that will be proved by the way in which you deal with his message and his messengers today. The Lord is testing the people of today as much as he tested the Jews in their day. When he sends his messages of mercy, the light of his truth, he is sending the spirit of truth to you, and if you accept the message, you accept of Jesus. Those who declare that if they had lived in the days of Christ, they would not do as did the rejecters of his mercy, will today be tested. Those who live in this day are not accountable for the deeds of those who crucified the Son of God; but if with all the light that shone upon his ancient people, delineated before us, we travel over the same ground, cherish the same spirit, refuse to receive reproof and warning, then our guilt will be greatly augmented, and the condemnation that fell upon them will fall upon us, only it will be as much greater as our light is greater in this age than was their light in their age." {RH, April 11, 1893 par. 7}

One week later Mrs. White added:

"Will those who profess to believe the truth listen to the words of Jesus? . . .
Those who in sincerity and truth believe the words of Christ sent to them through his ambassadors, will understand what is the import of those words
(woes on the Pharisees, Mt. 23:34-38); but those who have intrenched themselves in unbelief, will be as were the Jews, blinded to the light. By rejection of evidence, they lost their spiritual eyesight, and could not discern between good and evil, between truth and error, light and darkness. Those who are filled with unbelief can discern the least thing that has an objectionable appearance, and by beholding the objectionable feature, they can lose sight of all the evidence that God has given in manifesting his abundant grace and power, in revealing precious gems of truth from the inexhaustible mine of his word. They can hold the objectionable atom under the magnifying glasses of their imagination until the atom looks like a world, and shuts out from their view the precious light of heaven. But instead of placing that which appears objectionable beneath the eyes, why not bring before the soul the precious things of God? Why make the things of priceless value of little esteem, while the worthless things are made much of? Why take so much account of that which may appear to you as objectionable in the messenger (AT Jones or EJ Waggoner), and sweep away all the evidences that God has given to balance the mind in regard to the truth?
With the history of the children of Israel before us, let us take heed, and not be found committing the same sins, following in the same way of unbelief and rebellion.
"
{Quotes in closing Hebr. 3:7-14; 1.Cor. 10:5-15.; RH, April 18, 1893 par. 9}

The message of 1888 (See here) called not only for a "revival", but also for a reformation. The light given was to work a change in ideas, concepts, plans:

"There is too little dependence upon God. When God would have a special work done for the advancement of the truth, He will impress men to work in the mines of truth with prayerful earnestness to discover the precious ore. These men will have Christlike perseverance. They will not fail or be discouraged. They will sink self out of sight in Jesus. Men will go forth in the spirit and power of Elijah to prepare the way for the second advent of the Lord Jesus Christ. It is their work to make crooked things straight. Some things must be torn down, some things must be built up. The old treasures must be reset in a framework of truth. They are to preach God's Word; their testimony must not be molded by the opinions and ideas that have been regarded as sound, but by the Word of God, which liveth and abideth forever. They are to lift up Christ and call sinners to repentance. They are to practice the graces of Christ, to pursue a straightforward course, breaking down skepticism and urging upon all their personal responsibility to be kind and courteous, to do good and to win souls to Jesus." {Sermon Minneapolis Conference, MS 1888 169.1}

"We have many lessons to learn, and many, many to unlearn." {TM 30.}

"The end is near! We have not a moment to lose! Light is to shine forth from God's people in clear, distinct rays, bringing Jesus before the churches and before the world. Our work is not to be restricted to those who already know the truth; our field is the world. The instrumentalities to be used are those souls who gladly receive the light of truth which God communicates to them. These are God's agencies for communicating the knowledge of truth to the world. If through the grace of Christ his people will become new bottles, he will fill them with the new wine. God will give additional light, and old truths will be recovered, and replaced in the frame-work of truth; and wherever the laborers go, they will triumph. As Christ's ambassadors, they are to search the Scriptures, to seek for the truths that have been hidden beneath the rubbish of error. And every ray of light received is to be communicated to others. One interest will prevail, one subject will swallow up every other,--Christ our righteousness." {RH, December 23, 1890 par. 19}

What should have taken place, but what did not, was made plane in a statement made at the 1901 GC session [330], when Mrs. White referred back to the 1888 crisis as follows:

"I feel a special interest in the movements and decisions that shall be made at this Conference regarding the things that should have been done years ago, and especially ten years ago, when we were assembled in Conference, and the Spirit and power of God came into our meeting, testifying that God was ready to work for this people if they would come into working order. The brethren assented to the light God had given, but there were those connected with our institutions, especially with the Review and Herald Office and the Conference, who brought in elements of unbelief, so that the light that was given was not acted upon. It was assented to, but no special change was made to bring about such a condition of things that the power of God could be revealed among his people." {1888 1743.2; GCB, Wednesday, April 3, 1901 par. 1.}

The difference between a "revival" and a reformation is further made plain by the following quotation:

"God calls for a spiritual revival and a spiritual reformation. Unless this takes place, those who are lukewarm will continue to grow more abhorrent to the Lord, until He will refuse to acknowledge them as His children.
A revival and a reformation must take place, under the ministration of the Holy Spirit. Revival and reformation are two different things.

1. Revival signifies a renewal of spiritual life, a quickening of the powers of mind and heart, a resurrection from spiritual death.
2. Reformation signifies a reorganization, a change in ideas and theories, habits and practices.

Reformation will not bring forth the good fruit of righteousness unless it is connected with the revival of the Spirit. Revival and reformation are to do their appointed work, and in doing this work they must blend." {The Review and Herald, Feb. 25, 1902. Emphasis supplied.}

Intrinsic in the divine call to a reformation in 1888 and thereafter was the revival of which some speak. The call to a reformation sounded insistently in the revival, and the success of the revival wherever the message of Jones and Waggoner penetrated was the heavenly credentials which attested the truth of the call to reformation. But the reformation was refused, and therefore the revival died out, leaving the rejecters in a worse state than they were in before.

"The Lord has sent a message to arouse his people to repent, and do their first works; but how has his message been received? While some have heeded it, others have cast contempt and reproach on the message and the messenger. Spirituality deadened, humility and childlike simplicity gone, a mechanical, formal profession of faith has taken the place of love and devotion. Is this mournful condition of things to continue? is the lamp of God's love to go out in darkness? The Saviour calls; listen to his voice: "Be zealous and repent." Repent, confess your sins, and you will be forgiven. "Turn ye, turn ye; for why will ye die?" Why will you try to rekindle a mere fitful fire, and walk in the sparks of your own kindling?" {RH, December 23, 1890 par. 16}

Some of the brethren recognized in 1893 that the reformation had been refused, and that the revival had consequently failed. AT Jones said:

"Brethren, the time has come to take up tonight what we there (Minneapolis four years earlier) rejected. Not a soul of us has ever been able to dream yet the wonderful blessings that God has for us at Minneapolis, and which we would have been enjoying these four years, if hearts had been ready to receive the message which God sent. We would have been four years ahead, we would have been in the midst of the wonder of the loud cry itself, tonight. Did not the Spirit of Prophecy tell us there at that time that the blessing was hanging over our heads?" [AT Jones, GCB., 1893.]

The following letter from Mrs. White, read at the same GC session, clearly supports AT Jones' statement to the effect that the brethren turned the Minneapolis meeting into a defeat:

"The opposition in our own ranks has imposed upon the Lord's messengers a laborious and soul trying task; for they have had to meet difficulties and obstacles which need not have existed. While this labor had to be performed among our own people, to make them willing that God should work in the day of his power, the light of the glory of God has not been shining in clear concentrated rays to the world. Thousands who are now in the darkness of error, might have been added to our numbers. All the time and thought and labor required to counteract the influence of our brethren who oppose the message has been just so much taken from the world of the swift coming judgments of God. The Spirit of God has been present in power among his people, but it could not be bestowed upon them, because they did not open their hearts to receive it.
It is not the opposition of the world that we have to fear; but it is the elements that work among ourselves that have hindered the message (See here). The efficiency of the movements for extending the truth depends upon the harmonious action of those who profess to believe it. Love and confidence constitute a moral force that would have united our churches, and insured harmony of action; but coldness and distrust have brought disunion that has shorn us of our strength.
The Lord designed that the messages of warning and instruction given through the Spirit to his people should go everywhere. But the influence that grew out of the resistance of light and truth at Minneapolis, tended to make of no effect the light God had given to his people through the Testimonies. " Great Controversy," Vol. 4 has not had the circulation that it should have had, because some of those who occupy responsible positions were leavened with the spirit that prevailed at Minneapolis, a spirit that clouded the discernment of the people of God.
The work of opponents to the truth has been steadily advancing while we have been compelled to devote our energies in a great degree to counteracting the work of the enemy through those who were in our ranks. The dullness of some and the opposition of others have confined our strength and means largely among those who know the truth, but do not practice its principles
. . . ."
{Letter read from E.G. White, 11th meeting 1893, GCDB, February (27?),28, 1893 par. 2-5.}

Anyone who is courageous enough to term the 1888 period a "defeat" is spoken of today as a "smiter of the brethren", an opprobrious appellation indeed. An army that loses a battle will invariably discuss afterwards the reasons for their failure, in an attempt to discover why the defeat took place. They will then speak of victory only in the conditional, subjunctive mood of the verb, as a thing which "might have been".

It is interesting and significant to note that the oft-quoted passage published in 1909, and found in 9T, p. 29, which begins with the tragic "if", was written by Mrs. White concerning the results of the Minneapolis meeting. It is the very sentence which follows the end of the above quotation from the letter read at the 1893 GC session:

". . . If every soldier of Christ had done his duty, if every watchman on the walls of Zion had given the trumpet a certain sound (1.Cor. 14:8), the world might ere this have heard the message of warning. But the work is years behind. What account will be rendered to God for thus retarding the work?
While the angels were holding the four winds that they should not blow, giving opportunity for every one who had light to let it shine to the world, there have been influences among us to cry peace and safety. Many did not understand that we had not time or strength or influence to be lost through dilatory action. While men slept, Satan has been stealing a march upon us, working up the advantages given him to have things after his own order."
{GCDB, February 28, 1893 par. 6}

Human language could hardly make more plain the fact that the "glorious victory" gained at the "notable landmark in SdA history" at Minneapolis was Satan's. When the vanquished (the prophet speaking for the church in God's name) concedes the victory, we ought not to doubt the facts. We have here, however, a most intriguing situation. A few paragraphs later in the same letter, Mrs. White predicted that as a consequence of our failure, Satan would work up his advantage most skillfully. "The deep plotting of Satan will reveal its working everywhere," she said. He would be far too keen to make the stupid blunder of assuming the livery of the devil; he would pretend to be the Christ! "The appearance of a false Christ will arouse delusive hopes in the minds of those who will allow themselves to be deceived."

The following thoughts are painful to contemplate, but too serious to ignore. Satan is a liar, and the father of lies. It is his very nature to lie. He is too keen-minded to claim his victory before it is complete even though the partial victory is true. Such boasting would drive the remnant church to her knees in the Repentance of the ages, for she is honest in heart. Telling her the truth will never work - she must be kept in deception until the very last! Therefore, Satan knows far too well the folly of claiming his victory gained in 1888 - it is his great desire that we should be deceived about it. He will slyly admit defeat, and concede the victory to the church, pretending to lie prostrate at our feet. No more skillful subterfuge has ever been perpetrated in Israel. The heavenly universe will hardly condone our deception, however, for there could be no greater folly than for those who, for the sake of justifying self, are willing to be caught in such a trap of satanic strategy. The deception, if cherished, can lead only to an infatuation with the false Christ [400], due to our blind confusion. If we cannot read the past aright, how will we be able to interpret the future correctly as it unrolls before our eyes? While we think Satan is lying prone and prostrate at our feet, he will enter another door clothed in the garments of Christ. May the true God be merciful to His foolish people!

Conclusion to chapter 4

It must be said that those who have portrayed the 1888 period of our history as a great and glorious victory have done so with the desire to preserve the unity and existence of the remnant church. Critics have arisen from within who have gone without, claiming that the victory gained by Satan in 1888 and thereafter was complete, and that the church is now in a hopeless condition. Some have maintained that the mistake made at Minneapolis transformed Israel into Babylon. "Nothing could be further from the truth." Israel will never become Babylon, though she may have her period of captivity. The Lord will bring her again, to her borders. And when she comes back to her own land again, she will be chastened and repentant thoroughly and sincerely.

But in seeking to counteract the message of heretics who condemn the church as being in a hopeless state, we must not make the equally grave mistake of denying truth. We have somehow thought that the church must be vindicated, in order for Israel to be vindicated. But the church is ourselves, and therefore in the process of vindicating her, we twist the truth in vindicating self. That is not right - there will be no glorious victory for the church at last if we insist on that glory being in us. The glory and the victory are all of God; let us ascribe glory and honor to whom it is due. That, in the light of our past history, is going to require that we be greatly humbled!

"Many who claim to believe the truth will change their opinions in times of peril, and will take the side of the transgressors of God's law in order to escape persecution. There will be great humbling of hearts before God on the part of every one who remains faithful and true to the end. But Satan will so work upon the unconsecrated elements of the human mind that many will not accept the light in God's appointed way." {1888 166.2}

"Unless the church, which is now being leavened with her own backsliding, shall repent and be converted, she will eat of the fruit of her own doing, until she shall abhor herself. When she resists the evil and chooses the good, when she seeks God with all humility and reaches her high calling in Christ, standing on the platform of eternal truth and by faith laying hold upon the attainments prepared for her, she will be healed. She will appear in her God-given simplicity and purity, separate from earthly entanglements, showing that the truth has made her free indeed. Then her members will indeed be the chosen of God, His representatives." {8T 247-251 (April 21, 1903); LDE 60.2}

We must remember that that experience is not any more and evidence that God will have cast off His church than that He had cast off Job (Job 42:6) or Isaiah in the times of their repentance (Isa. 6:5), or Peter, when he threw himself on the ground in Gethsemane and wished that he might die (Matth, 26:75; DA 713). It was then that the dear disciple was converted. And it will be when the above words of the prophet are fulfilled, that the remnant church will likewise be converted. Her Pentecost will be no further away at that time than Peter's was when he came to know himself, and in so doing, found His Lord's forgiveness.

That a true understanding of the Minneapolis debacle will figure largely in our coming to know ourselves, is evident from these rarely (if ever) quoted words:

"We should be the last people on the earth to indulge in the slightest degree the spirit of persecution against those who are bearing the message of God to the world. This is the most terrible feature of unchristlikeness that has manifested itself among us since the Minneapolis meeting. Sometime it will be seen in its true bearing, with all the burden of woe that has resulted from it." {GCDB, February 7, 1893 par. 2}

There was a certain prescience evident in some of the utterances of AT Jones at the 1893 meeting, which ran in the same channel as the words of Sister White just quoted. He also referred to that long-delayed "sometime" of reparation:

"That, however (Minneapolis) is but a sample. There will be things to come that will be more surprising than that was to those at Minneapolis, more surprising than anything we have yet seen. And, brethren, we will be required to receive and preach the truth. But unless you and I have every fiber of that spirit rooted out of our hearts, we will treat that message and the messengers by whom it is sent, as God has declared we have treated this other message." [AT Jones, GCB., 1893, p. 185.]

Were none of the historical references and quotations presented in this chapter available to us, common sense and simple reason would still force us to recognize the following three points:

1. - The latter rain and the loud cry was to have an effect on the closing of the work like fire that goes in the stubble. (R&H, Dec. 15, 1885.) "The final movements will be rapid ones." The "loud cry" had its beginning with the revelation of the 1888 message, we are plainly told (see previous chapter). But instead of going like fire in the stubble, the work has dragged on for over half a century of protracted smoldering and smoking, inching along, while human souls are being born faster than we reach them with the message. The only reasonable conclusion is that the fire was put out - by human, not divine, instrumentality.

2. - When the loud cry comes, says John the Revelator, it is to be a light which will lighten the earth with its glory - a blaze of glory supeceding all previous displays of heavenly power since sin entered the world. The advent message is hardly known in the world today, though we as a people may be better known than we were in 1888. But it is our works rather than our faith that are thus known through our self-congratulatory reports. The kings of the earth have not yet stood afar off, with the merchants of the earth, bewailing the fall of great Babylon, brought to nought in one brief "hour" by the mighty preaching of the true "loud cry". A work is to be done for this world which we, in our blindness, have not begun to comprehend. The whole of Revelation 18 will be fulfilled in the glorious closing of this work. It hasn't yet been fulfilled, and yet the light of the fourth angel's mighty message began to shine in that strange and impressive way at Minneapolis. The only reasonable conclusion is that the light was put out, by human instrumentalities.

3. - When the message of righteousness by faith is accepted, there will be seen in the remnant church itself a revival of primitive godliness heretofore unknown upon this sinful earth. "The enemey of God and man is not willing that this truth should be clearly presented; for he knows that if the people receive it fully, his power will be broken." (GW 103, old edition) No one but a willfully blind optimist would maintain today that the power of Satan as yet is broken in a spiritual sense over the ministry and members of the remnant church. There are far to many tell-tale signs of spiritual vanity, futility, lukewarmness, hypocrisy, and apostasy, to make such an assumption acceptable to a candid and reasoning mind. The only conclusion possible is that the message of Christ's righteousness was not received.

Again, in the light of the quotations presented in this chapter, intellectual honesty requires that we recognize the following three conslusions:

a. - The leaders in general of the advent movement, and the spokesmen in particular, refused to accept the gracious message brought to us at the 1888 meeting by AT Jones, EJ Waggoner, and EG White. Concerning what they did, it can be truthfully said, "You did not mean to do this, but you have done it."

b. - No deep-seated repentance and denomination-wide, extensive revival and reformation, consistent with the impressions conveyed in books quoted at the beginning of this chapter, took place. Rather, the revivals which did follow the 1888 meeting were experimental, laboratory tests proving to the responsible brethren that the message was indeed of God, and ought to be accepted. The revivals had the unfortunate effect, therefore, of fastening the leaders of the church in a deeper and more inexcusable condemnation.

c. - The message being of God in a special sense, the authoritative, responsible, and persistent opposition to it constituted a spiritual defeat for the Advent movement, which defeat must be recognized merely to be a battle in a larger war, and not the song of the war itself. Such a view of the matter will require that this generation recognize the facts of the case, and thoroughly rectify the tragic mistake. This can be done, and the living, righteous God will help us.


Chapter 5

What was the message presented in 1888?

(Contemporary published views)

The error of assuming that the church accepted the message of 1888 (See here) "victoriously" is in consequence of a still more basic error of misunderstanding, viz., what the message of Jones and Waggoner really was. The contemporary views of what that message was must be considered in the light of reason, and the Spirit of Prophecy revelation.

In the book Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, the following quotation is found in the chapter entitled "The Minneapolis Conference and the Great Revival":

"Some may well ask, `What was this teaching of righteousness by faith which became the mainspring of the great Adventist revival, as taught and emphasized by Mrs. White and others? It was the same doctrine that Luther, Wesley, and many other servants of God had been teaching." [L.H. Christian, Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, p. 239.]

In some lessons on the subject presented in the Theological Seminary, the views presented in that book are recommended as "perhaps the clearest picture of the (1888) movement," and the idea the message (See here) then presented was justification by faith as taught by then Protestant Reformers emphasized as follows:

"This plan - righteousness by faith - was emphasized anew to our people. A bit of the history of the development of this doctrine in our midst would help us to understand why many of the early brethren reacted unfavorably to the reception of this message.

Justification, or righteousness by faith, is defined as "that judicial act of God by which, on account of Christ, to whom the sinner is united by faith, he declares that sinner to be no longer exposed to the penalty of the law but to be restored to His favor." [Systematic Theology, by H.A. Strong, p. 649.]

The same idea is expressed in different words in the Westminster Catechism. . . .

"Righteousness by faith was a vital part of the religious teaching of the reformers . . . In the early days of our movement, under the guidance of the Spirit of Prophecy, the Wesleyan interpretation became ours. This interpretation was understood before 1888, but our lack of attention to it was understandable enough. . . . Righteousness by faith was taken for granted and, in those days, taking such a thing for granted was not nearly so serious a matter as it is today, for the majority of Christian people were Christians indeed." [G.E. Vandeman, A Transforming Friendship, mimeographed lessons used in Pastoral Counseling Class, SDA Theological Seminary, Winter Term 49-50, pp. 1,2.]

The acceptance of this view that the message (See here) of 1888 was the historic Protestant doctrine of justification by faith raises some serious problems difficult for the Adventist mind to comprehend clearly. The fact that we have not previously been disturbed is merely indicative that the matter has not been thought through very thoroughly. If the findings of the previous chapter of this essay are correct, then the idea that the message of 1888, "the mainspring of the great Advent revival," was "the same doctrine that Luther, Wesley and many other servants of God had been teaching" makes it exceedingly difficult for the church to parry the thrusts of those who accuse her of having become Babylon. This will be evident as follows:

(1) - If the SdA church rejected, spurned, or - to use the mild expression quoted above - "reacted unfavorably," to the same doctrines that Luther and Wesley taught concerning justification by faith, her unfavorable reception would be no more justifiable than Rome's rejection of Luther's teaching, or England's rejection of Wesley's teaching. Since it would be most embarrassing to try to counter the charge that the Adventist church suffered a fall comparable to that of Roman and English churches, it is evident that it becomes necessary to assume that she accepted the message of 1888, and had a "great revival." But to say that the message was accepted also raises questions again as serious, in no way obviating the cruel dilemma:

a) - If the message was accepted, why wasn't the "work" finished decades ago, inasmuch as in the time of the loud cry, "the work will spread like fire in the stubble"? [R&H, Dec. 15, 1885]

b) - Why wasn't the earth lightened with the glory of that other angel, and mightily shaken by the message, resulting in the complete fall of Babylon as depicted in Revelation 18?

c) - Why hasn't the power of Satan been broken over us as a people, in a spiritual sense, as inspiration has promised it will be if "the people receive it fully"? [G.W. p. 103; R&H, Sep 3, 1889.]

(2) That the message of 1888 (See here) was spurned and rejected, cannot be denied without denying all the clear intent of abundant Spirit of Prophecy statements. Therefore, the proposition that the message of 1888 was the "same doctrine that Luther, Wesley . . . had been teaching" requires that we confess our rejection of the historic Protestant position, which would be tantamount to admitting a spiritual fall identifiable in principle with the fall of Babylon.

(3) Again, if the view is true, that the message of 1888 was the doctrine of the Reformers, it would require our belief that Luther and Wesley and "many other servants of God" or pre-1844 times preached the third angel's message, as the following quotation from Testimonies to Ministers will show:

"The Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders Waggoner and Jones. This message was to bring more prominently before the world the uplifted Saviour, the sacrifice for the sins of the whole world. It presented justification through faith in the Surety; it invited the people to receive the righteousness of Christ, which is made manifest in obedience to all the commandments of God. Many had lost sight of Jesus. They needed to have their eyes directed to His divine person, His merits, and His changeless love for the human family. All power is given into His hands, that He may dispense rich gifts unto men, imparting the priceless gift of His own righteousness to the helpless human agent. This is the message that God commanded to be given to the world. It is the third angel's message, which is to be proclaimed with a loud voice, and attended with the outpouring of His Spirit in a large measure." {TM 91.2}

Some years ago there arose a heretical movement in Europe which maintained that Martin Luther preached the third angel's message in his day. What true SdA would wish to be so muddled and confused in his thinking as to revive the idea that either Luther, Wesley, or any other of the "many servants of God" of pre-1844 times preached the third angel's message? Such a view would inevitably rob us of any distinctive message to be presented to the world.

Another contemporary view of the 1888 message was that it was a "re-emphasis" of that which the Adventist movement had believed from its very beginning, a mere recovery of a homiletical balance in doctrine and preaching temporarily lost. This view has come to be very widely believed by SdA workers today. A few illustrations of this view must suffice:

"This conference (1888) . . . proved to be the beginning of a re-emphasis of this glorious truth, which resulted in a spiritual awakening among our people." [M.E. Kern, R&H, Thursday, Aug 3, 1950, p. 294.]

"The greatest event of the eighties in the experience of SdAs was the recovery, or the restatement and new consciousness, of their faith in the basic doctrine of Christianity, "Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ.'" [AW Spaulding, Captain of the Host, p. 583.]

Many of our elderly workers will add their testimony that they knew of no denominational rejection of the "doctrine of justification by faith" previous to 1888, and that therefore the message of that time was merely a new underscoring or new emphasis of the old doctrine always believed. If this "re-emphasis" view is correct, the following questions address themselves to our reason:

(1) How could intelligent, conscionable leaders resist, neglect, or spurn that which they themselves had always understood and believed? How could consistent men "react unfavorably" to the "re-emphasis of a glorious truth" which they themselves preached some twenty, thirty, or forty years before? Or if this session of 1888 included a new generation of Adventist preachers, how could they "react unfavorably" to the preaching of a glorious truth their immediate forbears had been preaching, many of whom were still living at that time?

(2) Again, how could we successfully defend ourselves against the charge that the Adventist church did not suffer a moral fall very unpleasantly similar to the fall of Babylon in principle, if we accept the view that the brethren of the 1888 epoch rejected or spurned or even "reacted unfavorably" to what they believed at the beginning of the Advent movement? When one is climbing upwards, and suddenly goes backwards, human language calls the descent a "fall."

This chapter will present evidence to show that the message of 1888 was neither a restatement of the doctrines of Luther and Wesley, nor a mere re-emphasis of the teaching of the Adventist pioneers; but that it was rather a more mature conception of the "everlasting gospel" than had ever been perceived by any previous generation of human beings, a preaching of "righteousness by faith" more mature and developed, and more practical than had been preached even by the Apostle Paul. This is not to say that the messengers of 1888 were greater than Paul, Luther, Wesley, or any one else, nor that they were keener, brighter students. It is to say that the message which they brought was the "third angel's message in verity" and, therefore, an understanding of righteousness by faith parallel to and consistent with the Adventist doctrine of the cleansing of the sanctuary, a message which, if allowed free course for acceptance and development, would have prepared a people to meet the Lord, "without spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing," and "without fault before the throne of God," a message intended by its Divine Author to reopen the "firstfruits unto God and to the Lamb," the 144,000.[450]

Further, this chapter is to present evidence that the rejection of that message did not, therefore, constitute a moral or spiritual fall of the remnant church involving a repudiation of her character as honest-in-heart. It constituted rather a stupid and inexcusable, very foolish, arresting of her spiritual development, occasioned by a pitiful blindness and inability to recognize the love and the call of her Lord. Such blindness is better termed foolishness than wickedness. The rejection of that message resulted in a virtual eclipse of an ethical, spiritual, and practical understanding of the doctrine of the cleansing of the sanctuary, leaving only the outward shell of doctrinal structure, such as the chronological proofs of the 2300 years, and the factual concept of the "investigative judgment," as preached by us before 1888. No significant advance whatever in the comprehension of the cleansing of the sanctuary, the verity of the Adventist message, has been made since 1888.

How Mrs. White Considered the Message of 1888

As soon as Mrs. White had heard a little of Dr. Waggoner's views at Minneapolis (for the first time, incidentally), she recognized it to be "precious light" in harmony with what she had been trying to present all along. The thought she expressed was that the light presented was a further development in full harmony with past light, but never clearly preached before:

"Dr. Waggoner has spoken to us in a straightforward manner. There is precious light in what he has said. Some things presented in reference to the law in Galatians, if I fully understand his position, do not harmonize with the understanding I have had of this subject; but truth will lose nothing by investigation, therefore I plead for Christ's sake that you come to the living Oracles, and with prayer and humiliation seek God. Everyone should feel that he has the privilege of searching the Scriptures for himself, and he should do this with earnest prayer that God will give him a right understanding of His word, that he may know from positive evidence that he does know what is truth.

I see the beauty of truth in the presentation of the righteousness of Christ in relation to the law as the doctor has placed it before us. You say, many of you, it is light and truth. Yet you have not presented it in this light heretofore. Is it not possible that through earnest, prayerful searching of the Scriptures he has seen still greater light on some points? That which has been presented harmonizes perfectly with the light which God has been pleased to give me during all the years of my experience. If our ministering brethren would accept the doctrine which has been presented so clearly - the righteousness of Christ in connection with the law - and I know they need to accept this, their prejudices would not have a controlling power, and the people would be fed with their portion of meat in due season. Let us take our Bibles, and with humble prayer and a teachable spirit, come to the great Teacher of the world; let us pray as did David, "Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold wondrous things out of thy law" (Psalms 119:18)." {1888 164.3}

I see no excuse for the wrought-up state of feeling that has been created at this meeting. This is the first time I have had opportunity to listen to anything in reference to this subject. I have had no conversation in regard to it with my son W. C. White, with Dr. Waggoner, or with Elder A. T. Jones. At this meeting I have heard for the first time Dr. Waggoner's reasons for his position. The messages coming from your president at Battle Creek are calculated to stir you up to make hasty decisions and to take decided positions; but I warn you against doing this. You are not now calm; there are many who do not know what they believe. It is perilous to make decisions upon any controverted point without dispassionately considering all sides of the question. Excited feelings will lead to rash movements. It is certain that many have come to this meeting with false impressions and perverted opinions. They have imaginings that have no foundation in truth. Even if the position which we have held upon the two laws is truth, the Spirit of truth will not countenance any such measures to defend it as many of you would take. The spirit that attends the truth should be such as will represent the Author of truth." {1888 164.4}

I have had the question asked, What do you think of this light that these men are presenting? Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last forty-five years - the matchless charms of Christ. This is what I have been trying to present before your minds. When Brother Waggoner brought out these ideas in Minneapolis, it was the first clear teaching on this subject from any human lips I had heard, excepting the conversations between myself and my husband. I have said to myself, It is because God has presented it to me in vision that I see it so clearly, and they cannot see it because they have never had it presented to them as I have. And when another presented it, every fiber of my heart said, Amen." {Ms 5, p. 10. (Sermon, Rome, New York, June 19, 1889.) {5MR 219.1}}

It will be evident from these quotations that Mrs. White regarded the message (See here) of Jones and Waggoner as something not preached clearly before. That the brethren at Minneapolis themselves understood the message to be a revelation of new light, rather than a re-emphasis of what they had all along been preaching, is shown by the following quotation:

"If Elder Waggoner's views were wrong, what business has anyone to get up and say what they did here yesterday? If we have the truth it will stand. These truths that we have been handling for years--must Elder Butler come and tell us what they are? Now, do let us have common sense. Don't let us leave such an impression on this people. One brother asked me if I thought there was any new light that we should have or any new truths for us? Well, shall we stop searching the Scriptures because we have the light on the law of God and the testimony of His Spirit? No, brethren. I tell you in the fear of God, "Cease ye from man, whose breath is in his nostrils." How can you listen to all that I have been telling you all through these meetings and not know for yourself what is truth? If you will search the Scriptures on your knees, then you will know them and you will be able to give to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is within you." {1888 152.3}

The message of 1888 (See here) was something which the brethren had not previously comprehended. This incomprehesion was actually a failure to understand the heart and verity of the message, the outward forms of which alone the brethren knew:

"There are but few, even of those who claim to believe it, that comprehend the third angel's message, and yet this is the message for this time. It is present truth. But how few take up this message in its true bearing, and present it to the people in its power! With many it has but little force. . . . The closing work of the third angel's message will be attended with a power that will send the rays of the Sun of Righteousness into all the highways and byways of life, and decisions will be made for God as supreme Governor; His law will [be] looked upon as the rule of His government." {Ms 15, 1888, p. 5. ("A Call to a Deeper Study of the Word," November 1, 1888.)} {1MR 56.4}

"Said my Guide, "There is much light yet to shine forth from the law of God and the gospel of righteousness. This message, understood in its true character, and proclaimed in the Spirit, will lighten the earth with its glory. The great decisive question is to be brought before all nations, tongues, and peoples. The closing work of the third angel's message will be attended with a power that will send the rays of the Sun of Righteousness into all the highways and byways of life, and decisions will be made for God." {Ms 15, 1888, p. 5. (To "Dear Brethren Assembled at General Conference," Nov. 1, 1888.)} Released July, 1958. {2MR 58.2}

"The peculiar work of the third angel has not been seen in its importance. God meant that His people should be far in advance of the position which they occupy today. But now, when the time has come for them to spring into action, they have the preparation to make. When the National Reformers began to urge measures to restrict religious liberty, our leading men should have been alive to the situation and should have labored earnestly to counteract these efforts. It is not in the order of God that light has been kept from our people--the very present truth which they needed for this time. Not all our ministers who are giving the third angel's message really understand what constitutes that message. The National Reform movement has been regarded by some as of so little importance that they have not thought it necessary to give much attention to it and have even felt that in so doing they would be giving time to questions distinct from the third angel's message. May the Lord forgive our brethren for thus interpreting the very message for this time." {5T 714.2}

"The watchman are asleep. We are years behind. . ."

"Let the chief watchmen feel the urgent necessity of taking heed to themselves, lest they lose the opportunities given them to see the dangers.

If the leading men in our conferences do not now accept the message sent them by God, and fall into line for action, the churches will suffer great loss." {5T 714.2-715.1}

There is no hint whatsoever in the following quotation that the message of 1888 was a "re-emphasis" of a glorious truth either previously, or at the time, believed by the brethren:

"The angel of the Lord by night opened the prison doors, and brought them forth, and said, Go, stand and speak in the temple to the people all the words of this life." We see here that the men in authority are not always to be obeyed, even though they may profess to be teachers of Bible doctrine. There are many today who feel indignant and aggrieved that any voice should be raised presenting ideas that differ from their own in regard to points of religious belief. Have they not long advocated their ideas as truth? So the priests and rabbis reasoned in apostolic days: What mean these men who are unlearned, some of them mere fishermen, who are presenting ideas contrary to the doctrines which the learned priests and rulers are teaching the people? They have no right to meddle with the fundamental principles of our faith." {TM 69.1}

"But we see that the God of heaven sometimes commissions men to teach that which is regarded as contrary to the established doctrines. Because those who were once the depositaries of truth became unfaithful to their sacred trust, the Lord chose others who would receive the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, and would advocate truths that were not in accordance with the ideas of the religious leaders. And then these leaders, in the blindness of their minds, give full sway to what is supposed to be righteous indignation against the ones who have set aside cherished fables. They act like men who have lost their reason. They do not consider the possibility that they themselves have not rightly understood the word. They will not open their eyes to discern the fact that they have misinterpreted and misapplied the Scriptures, and have built up false theories, calling them fundamental doctrines of the faith." {TM 69.2}

"Even Seventh-day Adventists are in danger of closing their eyes to truth as it is in Jesus, because it contradicts something which they have taken for granted as truth but which the Holy Spirit teaches is not truth. Let all be very modest, and seek most earnestly to put self out of the question, and to exalt Jesus. In most of the religious controversies the foundation of the trouble is that self is striving for the supremacy. About what? About matters which are not vital points at all, and which are regarded as such only because men have given importance to them. (See Matthew 12:31-37; Mark 14:56; Luke 5:21; Matthew 9:3.)" {TM 70.2}

"Finite men should beware of seeking to control their fellowmen, taking the place assigned to the Holy Spirit. Let no men feel that it is their prerogative to give to the world what they suppose to be truth, and refuse that anything should be given contrary to their ideas. This is not their work. Many things will appear distinctly as truth which will not be acceptable to those who think their own interpretations of the Scripture always right. Most decided changes will have to be made in regard to ideas which some have accepted as without a flaw. These men give evidence of fallibility in very many ways; they work upon principles which the word of God condemns. That which makes me feel to the very depths of my being, and makes me know that their works are not the works of God, is that they suppose they have authority to rule their fellowmen. The Lord has given them no more right to rule others than He has given others to rule them. Those who assume the control of their fellowmen take into their finite hands a work that devolves upon God alone." {TM 76.2}

The principle which made an advance revelation of "new light" necessary in 1888 is stated as follows in one of Mrs. White's sermons at the Minneapolis session:

"The message "Go forward" is still to be heard and respected. The varying circumstances taking place in our world call for labor which will meet these peculiar developments. The Lord has need of men who are spiritually sharp and clear-sighted, men worked by the Holy Spirit, who are certainly receiving manna fresh from heaven. Upon the minds of such, God's Word flashes light, revealing to them more than ever before the safe path. The Holy Spirit works upon mind and heart. The time has come when through God's messengers the scroll is being unrolled to the world. Instructors in our schools should never be bound about by being told that they are to teach only what has been taught hitherto. Away with these restrictions. There is a God to give the message His people shall speak. Let not any minister feel under bonds or be gauged by men's measurement. The gospel must be fulfilled in accordance with the messages God sends. That which God gives His servants to speak today would not perhaps have been present truth twenty years ago, but it is God's message for this time." {1888 133.2}

There was a distinct difference in Mrs. White's mind between the message of righteousness by faith as presented in 1888, and the "past message." While there was to be no contradiction, there must be further development:

"We must take our hands off the ark of God. I mean to stand faithfully at my post of duty. I mean to do my work for time and for eternity. It is only those who are faithful that are great in the sight of the Lord. Suppose that you blot out the testimony that has been going during these last two years proclaiming the righteousness of Christ, who can you point to as bringing out special light for the people? This message as it has been presented, should go to every church that claims to believe the truth, and bring our people up to a higher stand-point. Where are the builders that are carrying forward the work of restoration? We want to see who have presented to the world the heavenly credentials. God gives every man a chance to take his place in the work. Let the people of God tell what they have seen and heard and handled of the word of life. Every worker has his place; but God does not want any man to think that no other message is to be heard but that which he may have given. We want the past message and the fresh message. Let the Spirit of God come into the heart. O that we may realize the value of the price that has been paid for our salvation! I entreat of you to come nearer to God, that you may take hold of the message for yourselves." {RH, March 18, 1890 par. 9}

The idea that SdAs should confound with the light which was to lighten the earth with its glory doctrines, (however true for their day) held by Luther and Wesley and others is clearly disparaged in the following words:

"Sanctify them through thy truth; thy word is truth." How can the truth be laid out before our people that they will every one arouse from the lethargy which has been upon them, and come to a realization of the times in which we are living? How shall we present the need of greater zeal and more determined earnestness in searching the Scriptures, so that they may dig in the mines of truth and bring forth the treasures of God's word? It is not safe for us as reformers to repeat the history of the Reformers in every particular; for after those to whom God gave light advanced to a certain knowledge, many of them ceased to be reformers. We must not for a moment think that there is no more light and truth to be given us, and become careless, and let the sanctifying power of the truth leak out of our hearts by our attitude of satisfaction in what we have already attained. We are not to fold our hands in complacency, and say, "I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing." {RH, August 7, 1894 par. 1}

In a series of Review articles in 1890. Mrs. White discussed the cleansing of the sanctuary truth in connection with the controverted message of righteousness by faith. Our ignorance was appalling (and still is):

"The mediatorial work of Christ, the grand and holy mysteries of redemption, are not studied or comprehended by the people who claim to have light in advance of every other people on the face of the earth. Were Jesus personally upon earth, he would address a large number who claim to believe present truth, with the words he addressed to the Pharisees: "Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of God." {RH, February 4, 1890 par. 6}

"There are old, yet new truths still to be added to the treasures of our knowledge. We do not understand or exercise faith as we should. Christ has made rich promises in regard to bestowing the Holy Spirit upon his church, and yet how little these promises are appreciated! We are not called to worship and serve God by the use of the means employed in former years. God requires higher service now than ever before." {RH, February 25, 1890 par. 1}

A brief analysis of the points already presented in these quotations will be helpful:

1. The message of 1888 was said to be "light" which the brethren had not presented "heretofore." It was "greater light."
2. It was our portion of "meat in due season" - food for today, and not manna restored from yesterday.
3. Mrs. White heard at Minneapolis for the first time a doctrinal unfolding of that which she had been trying to present all along - the matchless charms of Christ. No other human lips had preached it.
4. Mrs. White recognized in EJ Waggoner an agent being used by the Lord for an advanced revelation of truth to His people, and for the world.
5. The verity of the third angel's message had not been comprehended by our people because they had not advanced to the position in understanding which they should have occupied by that time - forty-four years after the beginning of the cleansing of the sanctuary. Instead, advance light had been kept from the people.
6. The brethren at the time understood Mrs. White's support of Waggoner and Jones to be a recommendation of the new light which they brought, rather than a call to return to their original understanding of the "established doctrines." It was a call diametrically opposed to a return to a re-emphasis of old understandings. Had Brethren Butler and Smith so understood it, they would have been strong to champion it, instead of opposing it as they did.
7. Therefore, what the brethren rejected was the call for "most decided changes" in regard to ideas which had been accepted. They did not refuse to go back; they refused to go forward. Thus they tried to stand still - a difficult thing for any army on the march.

The Light of 1888 to have been the Beginning of Greater Light

We have already had a little glimpse, with AT Jones, into the realm of the "what might have been," as he saw it in 1893: "Not a soul of us has ever been able to dream yet the wonderful blessings that God had for us at Minneapolis, and which we would have been enjoying these four years, if hearts had been ready to receive the message (See here) which God sent. We would have been four years ahead. We would have been in the midst of the wonders of the loud cry itself, tonight. Did not the Spirit of Prophecy tell us here at that time that the blessing of God was hanging over our heads? Well, brethren, you know." [General Conf. Bulletin, 1893.]

Mrs. White often spoke of the need of new light, and the certainty of God sending it, if and when His people were willing to receive it. The tragic "if and when" are necessary only because the new wine always requires new bottles, and that means a crucifixion of self:

"The end is near! We have not a moment to lose! Light is to shine forth from God's people in clear, distinct rays, bringing Jesus before the churches and before the world. Our work is not to be restricted to those who already know the truth; our field is the world. The instrumentalities to be used are those souls who gladly receive the light of truth which God communicates to them. These are God's agencies for communicating the knowledge of truth to the world. If through the grace of Christ his people will become new bottles, he will fill them with the new wine. God will give additional light, and old truths will be recovered, and replaced in the frame-work of truth; and wherever the laborers go, they will triumph. As Christ's ambassadors, they are to search the Scriptures, to seek for the truths that have been hidden beneath the rubbish of error. And every ray of light received is to be communicated to others. One interest will prevail, one subject will swallow up every other,--Christ our righteousness." {RH, December 23, 1890 par. 19}

"O that we might gather up our forces of faith, and plant our feet on the rock Christ Jesus! You should believe that he will keep you from falling. The reason why you do not have more faith in the promises of God, is that your minds are separated from God, and the enemy meant it should be so. He has cast his shadow between us and our Saviour, that we may not discern what Christ is to us, or what he may be. The enemy does not desire us to understand what a comfort we shall find in Christ. We have only just begun to get a little glimmering of what faith is; for it is hard for those who have been absorbed in looking at dark pictures of unbelief, to see anything else save darkness. May God help us to gather up the jewels of his promises, and deck memory's hall with the gems of his word. We should be armed with the promises of God. Our souls should be barricaded with them. When Satan comes in with his darkness, and seeks to fill my soul with gloom, I repeat some precious promise of God. When our work grows hard because of the unbelief we have to meet in the hearts of the people, where faith should flourish, I repeat over and over, "Although the fig-tree shall not blossom, neither shall fruit be in the vines; the labor of the olive shall fail, and the fields shall yield no meat; the flock shall be cut off from the fold, and there shall be no herd in the stalls: yet will I rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation." As I do this, the light of the glory of God fills my soul. I will not look at the darkness." {RH, March 11, 1890 par. 7}

"I have been shown that Jesus will reveal to us precious old truths in a new light, if we are ready to receive them; but they must be received in the very way in which the Lord shall choose to send them. With humble, softened hearts, with respect and love for one another, search your Bibles. The light may not come in accordance with plans that men may devise. But all who reverence the Word of God just as it reads, all who do His will to the best of their ability, will know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, notwithstanding the efforts of the enemy to confuse minds and to make uncertain the Word of God. God calls every man's attention to His living Oracles. Let no one quench the Spirit of God by wresting the Scriptures, by putting human interpretations upon His inspired Word; and let no one pursue an unfair course, keep in the dark, not willing to open their ears to hear and yet free to comment and quibble and sow their doubts of that which they will not candidly take time to hear." {1888 Materials, 167.1}

"New light will (Br. Wieland has here `may') ever be revealed on the word of God to him who is in living connection with the Sun of Righteousness. Let no one come to the conclusion that there is no more truth to be revealed. The diligent, prayerful seeker for truth will find precious rays of light yet to shine forth from the word of God. Many gems are yet scattered that are to be gathered together to become the property of the remnant people of God. But light is not given simply to be a strength to the church, but to be shed upon those who are in darkness. The people of God are to show forth the praises of Him who hath called them out of darkness into His marvelous light. Christ has said of His people, "Ye are the light of the world," and it is the mission of the light to shine out and illuminate the darkness." {CSW 34.1; R&H March 25, 1890 as stated in the essay did not yield this quotation. Also the reading, "New light may ever ...", I could not find.}

"The rebuke of the Lord will be upon those who would be guardians of the doctrine, who would bar the way that greater light shall not come to the people. A great work is to be done, and God sees that our leading men have need of greater light, that they may unite with the messengers whom he shall send harmoniously to accomplish the work that he designs they should. The Lord has raised up messengers and endued them with his Spirit, and has said, "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and show my people their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins." Let no one run the risk of interposing himself between the people and the message of heaven. The message of God will come to the people; and if there were no voice among men to give it, the very stones would cry out. I call upon every minister to seek the Lord, to put away pride, to put away strife after supremacy, and humble the heart before God. It is the coldness of heart, the unbelief of those who ought to have faith, that keeps the churches in feebleness." {RH, July 26, 1892 par. 9}

AT Jones, in his plain spoken way, reminded us that the light which EJ Waggoner brought was but the beginning. Greater tests would follow, and each time the ultimate test would be on the battleground of self:

"That, however, is but a sample. There will be things to come that will be more surprising than that was to those at Minneapolis, - more surprising than anything we have yet seen. And, brethren, we will be required to receive and preach that truth. But unless you and I have every fiber of that spirit rooted out of our hearts, we will treat that message and the messengers by whom it is sent, as God has declared we have treated this other message." [Gen. Conf. Bulletin, 1893, p. 185.]

The message of 1888 was neither a re-emphasis of the views of the pioneers of the Advent movement on justification by faith, Wesleyan or whatever they were; nor was it "the same doctrine that Luther, Wesley, and many other servants of God had been teaching":
It was the beginning of the work of the fourth angel who was to join his mighty voice with the proclamation of the third angel. It is most regrettable that neither The Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts nor Captains of the Host give a single allusion to the fact in their respective chapters on the Minneapolis "revival"! The omission will be seen, however, to be very significant. The following statement by Mrs. White, made in 1892, is well known to us all, and must never be ignored in the history of 1888 and thereafter:

Let every one who claims to believe that the Lord is soon coming, search the Scriptures as never before; for Satan is determined to try every device possible to keep souls in darkness, and blind the mind to the perils of the times in which we are living. Let every believer take up his Bible with earnest prayer, that he may be enlightened by the holy Spirit as to what is truth, that he may know more of God and of Jesus Christ whom he has sent. Search for the truth as for hidden treasures, and disappoint the enemy. The time of test is just upon us, for the loud cry of the third angel has already begun in the revelation of the righteousness of Christ (Acts 17:31), the sin-pardoning Redeemer. This is the beginning of the light of the angel whose glory shall fill the whole earth. For it is the work of every one to whom the message of warning has come, to lift up Jesus, to present him to the world as revealed in types, as shadowed in symbols, as manifested in the revelations of the prophets, as unveiled in the lessons given to his disciples and in the wonderful miracles wrought for the sons of men. Search the Scriptures; for they are they that testify of him." {RH, November 22, 1892 par. 7}

"I inquire of those in responsible positions in Battle Creek, What are you doing? You have turned your back, and not your face, to the Lord. There needs to be a cleansing of the heart, the feelings, the sympathies, the words, in reference to the most momentous subjects--the Lord God, eternity, truth. What is the message to be given at this time? It is the third angel's message. But that light which is to fill the whole earth with its glory has been despised by some who claim to believe the present truth. Be careful how you treat it. Take off the shoes off your feet; for you are on holy ground. Beware how you indulge the attributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent." {TM 89.2}

"The Spirit of God cannot work effectually in any heart where pride and self-esteem exist. But without the aid of the Spirit of God the soul cannot be renewed, a new heart cannot be created within. The Lord is at work seeking to purify his people, and this great work is retarded by unbelief and stubbornness. Many think that had they lived in Christ's day, they would have been among his believing followers; but if all the miracles of Christ were presented before those whose hearts are not subdued by the Spirit of God, their convictions would not be followed, nor their faith increased. Light has been shining upon the church of God, but many have said by their indifferent attitude, "We want not thy way, O Lord, but our own way." The kingdom of heaven has come very near, and they have caught glimpses of the Father and the Son, but they have barred the door of the heart, and have not received the heavenly guests; for as yet they know not the love of God." {RH, April 11, 1893 par. 4}

It is necessary for those who will maintain that the message of 1888 was joyfully accepted by the church resulting in a "great revival" to ignore the fact that the message was the beginning of the loud cry. Otherwise, they would be obliged to explain how it could be that a work which was to have gone "like fire in the stubble" has been dragging on for 62 years, when the servant of the Lord declared it could have been finished by 1893 had all the brethren joined with the chosen messengers in proclaiming it! [Gen. Conf. Bulletin, EGW Letter, read Feb. 26, 1893.]

The Light of the Loud Cry Turned Off

Our God is merciful and gracious, long-suffering, and ready to forgive. We are prone to emphasize that thought in speaking of the opposition to the message of 1888, leaving the impression, implicitly if not explicitly, that the Lord graciously forgave the erring, "well meaning" men who later confessed their sad mistake in spurning the beginning of that greatest light ever to shine upon this world since the days of Christ. No Christian will deny that God will forgive, and will restore that which was lost, on condition of repentance. But we must not allow confusion to neutralize and obscure the parable of 1888.

It is stated frequently that "most" of the men who opposed the light at Minneapolis later repented, confessed their mistake [590], and joined heartily in proclaiming the message. In a later chapter, it will be necessary to examine those confessions of repentance more carefully. But for the present it should suffice to ask one question: If the brethren repented of their mistake, confessed it, and God forgave it in the sense of restoring that which was otherwise lost, why was not the original purpose of the 1888 message fulfilled in a speedy finishing of the work? It is most obvious that whatever transactions passed between erring brethren and their merciful and long-suffering God after 1888, there was certainly no revival and reformation which can be considered at all consistent in scope and effect with what was to come had the light been allowed to shine in clear rays after Minneapolis. Whether or not God forgave the sins of the blind and opposing brethren to whom He addressed the woes upon the Pharisees (and there is no desire to draw aside the curtain), it is certain that He did not send any more light after 1888 such as was brought at that time. We may ask, Why?

There is no evidence that Mrs. White wrote out in her books after 1888 the "light," doctrinally, which AT Jones and EJ Waggoner were commissioned by God to bring. What she wrote out was in full harmony with that revealed light, it [but] was the light that she had from the very beginning on the "matchless charms of Christ." The 1888 message did not open her eyes to a new truth, causing her to plunge into a course of writing she would not otherwise have done, as is so often represented today. In fact, much of Steps to Christ was written well before 1888, and compiled later. Following the light in her books will lead us to the latter rain; but Mrs. White never claimed that her books contained the light of the latter rain. It cannot be successfully maintained that the "blessings of the great revival" are "preserved for us" in her books written after 1888, any more than it could be maintained that the "blessings of Israel's unbelief at Kadesh-Barnea were preserved in the writings of the Pentateuch, which books Moses wrote after the Kadesh-Barnea crisis.

The Holy Spirit is a Person, and can be grieved. The Light which He gives can be quenched:

"Grieve not the Holy Spirit, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. Quench not the Spirit."

"I was grieved with that generation, and said, They do always err in their heart; and they have not known My ways. So I sware in My wrath, They shall not enter into My rest. Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you any evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living God." Eph. 4:30; 1.Thess. 5:17; Hebr. 3:10-12.

If there is any lesson at all to be learned from the millenniums of history of God's dealings with His chosen people, it is that they may not safely presume upon His mercy by provoking Him to His face. There is no wrath like the wrath of the Lamb, and there is no greater reticence than that of Love to return when it has been cruelly, unjustly, and spitefully scorned. The resume of Spirit of Prophecy statements presented in the last chapter give evidence that there was no time between 1888 and 1900 when the responsible leadership of the church manifested even a half-hearted purpose to rectify the tragic mistake of 1888. Doubt, suspicion, mistrust of the message and the messengers continued for years. Repeated statements occur that there was but little genuine love for Jesus, and that the greatest lack of it was evident in the ministerial leadership of the church. If you were God, would you force yourself in the tender capacity of a Lover upon a cold, and unfeeling church who resisted and scorned your every loving appeal?

Jesus knows our human nature; He Himself partakes of it. He, too, knows some self-respect. He came very near to us in 1888; "not a soul of us dreams of what might have been" in the sweet days that would have followed had we walked with Him in Heaven's glorious light. We often speak of 1844 as the "Great Disappointment." 1888 was His great disappointment, for we can read of how He loved us. That love we would not have. Why should we marvel if He did not force it upon us?

We were told at Minneapolis itself:

"It will grieve the Spirit of God if you close your understanding to the light which God sends you ...

"No one must be permitted to close the avenue whereby the light of truth shall come to the people. As - soon - as this shall be attempted, God's Spirit will be quenched. . . Let the love of Christ reign in hearts here . . . When the Spirit of God comes in, love will take the place of variance, because Jesus is love; if His Spirit were cherished here, our meeting would be like a stream in the desert." {1888 Materials 171.1}

"Since that time, the Lord has given abundance of evidence in messages of light and salvation. No more tender calls, no better opportunities, could be given them in order that they might do that which they ought to have done at Minneapolis. The light has been withdrawing from some, and ever since they have walked in sparks of their own kindling. No one can tell how much may be at stake when neglecting to comply with the call of the Spirit of God.
The time will come when many will be willing to do anything and everything possible in order to have a chance of hearing the call which they rejected at Minneapolis.
God moved upon hearts, but many yielded to another spirit, which was moving upon their passions from beneath. Oh, that these poor souls would make thorough work before it is everlastingly too late. Better opportunities will never come, deeper feelings they will not have.
In order to have better opportunities in the future, they must improve the opportunities they have already had, yield to the Spirit of God, and heed the voice from heaven, giving prompt obedience from willing hearts. God will not be trifled with. The sin committed in what took place at Minneapolis remains on the record books of heaven, registered against the names of those who resisted light; and it will remain upon the record until full confession is made and the transgressors stand in full humility before God."
{Letter to O.A. Olsen, Sept. 1, 1892; MS 1888 1031.1}

Alas, and shame be upon us, we did not appreciate that love! Cold, hard hearts continued to tease and trifle with the tender love of One Who gave His life for us. Finally the selfish and stupid trifling changed to hatred. In 1895 the prophet said:

"I inquire of those in responsible positions in Battle Creek, What are you doing? You have turned your back, and not your face, to the Lord. There needs to be a cleansing of the heart, the feelings, the sympathies, the words, in reference to the most momentous subjects--the Lord God, eternity, truth. What is the message to be given at this time? It is the third angel's message. But that light which is to fill the whole earth with its glory has been despised by some who claim to believe the present truth. Be careful how you treat it. Take off the shoes off your feet; for you are on holy ground. Beware how you indulge the attributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent.
The Spirit of God is departing from many among His people. Many have entered into dark, secret paths, and some will never return. They will continue to stumble to their ruin. They have tempted God, they have rejected light. All the evidence that will ever be given them they have received, and have not heeded. They have chosen darkness rather than light, and have defiled their souls. No man or church can associate with a pleasure-loving class, and reveal that they appreciate the rich current which the Lord has sent to those who have simple faith in His word. The world is polluted, corrupted, as was the world in the days of Noah. The only remedy is belief in the truth, acceptance of the light. Yet many have listened to the truth spoken in demonstration of the Spirit, and they have not only refused to accept the message, but they have hated the light. These men are parties to the ruin of souls. They have interposed themselves between the heaven-sent light and the people. They have trampled upon the word of God and are doing despite to His Holy Spirit."
{TM 89.2-90.3}

Heaven was indignant (TM, 76). At Minneapolis, Mrs. White said: "If you only knew how Christ has regarded your religious attitude at this meeting!" (MS. 8A, 1888) "There is sadness in heaven over the spiritual blindness of many of our brethren." (R&H, July 26, 1892.) Speaking years later of "those who resisted the Spirit of God at Minneapolis," Mrs. White said:

"On many occasions the Holy Spirit did work; but those who resisted the Spirit of God at Minneapolis were waiting for a chance to travel over the same ground again, because their spirit was the same. Afterward, when they had evidence heaped upon evidence, some were convicted; but those who were not softened and subdued by the Holy Spirit's working, put their own interpretation upon every manifestation of the grace of God, and they have lost much. They declared in their heart and soul and words that this manifestation of the Holy Spirit was fanaticism and delusion. They stood like a rock; the waves of mercy were flowing upon and around them, but were beaten back by their hard and wicked hearts, which resisted the Holy Spirit's working. Had this been received, it would have made them wise unto salvation,-- holier men, prepared to do the work of God with sanctified ability. But all the universe of heaven witnessed the disgraceful treatment of Jesus Christ, represented by the Holy Spirit. Had Christ been before them, they would have treated him in a manner similar to that in which the Jews treated Christ." {SpTA06 19.2}

"I shall never, I think, be called to stand under the direction of the Holy Spirit as I stood at Minneapolis. The presence of Jesus was with me. All assembled in that meeting had an opportunity to place themselves on the side of truth by receiving the Holy Spirit, which was sent by God in such a rich current of love and mercy. But in the rooms occupied by some of our people was heard ridicule, criticism, jeering, laughter. The manifestations of the Holy Spirit were attributed to fanaticism. Who searched the Holy Scriptures, as did the noble Bereans, to see if the things they heard were so? Who prayed for divine guidance? The scenes which took place at this meeting made the God of heaven ashamed to call those who took part in them, his brethren. All this the heavenly Watcher noticed, and it is written in the book of God's remembrance." {1888 1565.1}

This is not to say that God withdrew the Holy Spirit from His people as a convicting, converting agency of blessing in the capacity of the "former rain." Unnumbered souls have been led to God through various outpourings of the Spirit manifested in the remnant church from 1888 until now. God has not forsaken His people. But this is to say that our attitude tied God's hands, as it were, making it impossible for Him to send any further showers of the "latter rain." God could not, would not cast His choicest, long-reserved pearls of heavenly truth before unfeeling souls who would only turn and rend Him, as the above quotation implies. Therefore, those gracious, long-awaited showers of heavenly blessing known as the "latter rain" ceased after the initial outpouring at Minneapolis was so rudely and persistently repulsed. No self-respecting God would drown us with something we did not want. Why must we think of Him as being beyond the capacity of being grieved? Is Jesus indeed like a rude one who forces his unwelcome attentions upon the unfeeling, unsympathizing object of his affections?

That the blessings which "might have been" were not, and are not yet, is evident from the following quotation:

"In Minneapolis God gave precious gems of truth to His people in new settings, This light from heaven by some was rejected with all the stubbornness the Jews manifested in rejecting Christ, and there was much talk about standing by the old landmarks. But there was evidence they knew not what the old landmarks were. There was evidence and there was reasoning from the Word that commended itself to the conscience; but the minds of men were fixed, sealed against the entrance of light, because they had decided it was a dangerous error removing the "old landmarks"--when it was not moving a peg of the old landmarks." {11MR 243.2}

"Now at the present time God designs a new and fresh impetus shall be given to His work. Satan sees this, and he is determined it shall be hindered. He knows that if he can deceive the people who claim to believe present truth, [and make them believe] that the work the Lord designs to do for His people is a removing of the old landmarks, something which they should, with most determined zeal, resist, then he exults over the deception he has led them to believe. The work for this time has certainly been a surprising work of various hindrances, owing to the false setting of matters before the minds of many of our people. That which is food to the churches is regarded as dangerous, and should not be given them. And this slight difference of ideas is allowed to unsettle the faith, to cause apostasy, to break up unity, to sow discord, all because they do not know what they are striving about themselves. Brethren, is it not best to be sensible? Heaven is looking upon us all, and what can they think of recent developments? While in this condition of things, building up barriers, we not only deprive ourselves of great light and precious advantages, but just now, when we so much need it, we place ourselves where light cannot be communicated from heaven that we ought to communicate to others." {1888 518.3}

In a deeply thought-provoking, almost cryptic sermon delivered at "Minneapolis on Sabbath, October 20, 1888, Mrs. White spoke of Elijah being fed by a widow outside of Israel because those in Israel who had light had not lived up to it. She dwelt upon the thought of Naaman being cleansed from his leprosy, while Israelitish lepers [Hansen's disease] remained defiled. Then she spoke of the inhabitants of Nazareth rising up against the son of Joseph and Mary, offended that the lowly One whom they had known as a humble carpenter in their midst should instruct them [610] (When the inhabitants of Nazareth rose up against the Son of Mary, "some" were ready to accept Him as the Messiah, but an influence "pressed in" to counter their conviction. These were illustrations of our 1888 history. 1888-1988 Reexamined, p. 60):

"But here a state of unbelief arises, Is not this Joseph's son? ... What did the people do [with Christ] in their madness? They "rose up, and thrust him out of the city." Could their eyes have been opened they would have beheld angels of God all around Him, that all heaven was engaged in this warfare between Christ and the prince of the powers of this world. They could have seen this, but their eyes were holden that they might not see it.
Here I want to tell you what a terrible thing it is if God gives light, and it is impressed on your heart and spirit, for you to do as they did. (Why) God will withdraw His Spirit unless His truth is accepted. But Christ was accepted (at Nazareth) by some; the witness was there that He was God. But a counterinfluence pressed in, and the evil angels were working through the congregation to raise doubts that would cause disbelief so that it would shut out every ray of light that God would permit to shine. No more could Christ do in such a place. You can see what a hold Satan had and what mistakes the people had made; they had not advanced, and because they had not advanced they had been working under the generalship of Satan and yet claimed that they were working under the generalship of God. But God had nothing to do with their unbelief and their rising up against Jesus Christ.
I wish you could see and feel that if you are not advancing you are retrograding. Satan understood this; he knew how to take advantage of the human mind, and he had taken advantage of the human family ever since they had first stood upon the field of battle against the powers of darkness. Christ knew what the warfare was to be."
{1888 124.1-3; Then she enlarged upon the idea that Satan enters in to shut out light when it is not received." (MS.8, 1888. Sermon at GC Session, Sabbath, Oct. 20, 1888.)}

Two days before, Mrs. White had solemnly warned that, so far as advanced light commensurate with the "latter rain" was concerned, the steps of unbelief being taken would be fatal:

"I hope that at the beginning of this meeting our hearts may be impressed with the positive statement of our Saviour, "Without me ye can do nothing." We have a great and solemn truth committed to us for these last days, but a mere assent to and belief in this truth will not save us. The principles of the truth must be interwoven with our character and life. We should cherish every ray of light that falls upon our pathway, and live up to the requirements of God. We should grow in spirituality. We are losing a great deal of the blessing we might have at this meeting, because we do not take advance steps in the Christian life, as our duty is presented before us; and this will be an eternal loss." {1888 117.1; Morning talk at Minneapolis, Oct. 18, 1888.}

The fatal consequences to that generation cherishing the "wonderful `I'" during and after the Minneapolis Conference are set forth in two other quotations which follow: (The American Sentinel controversy was mingled with the righteousness by faith controversy, because the Lord had ordained AT Jones should lead out in both movements, simultaneously. Some of the light of the "loud cry" was evident in his presentations of religious liberty as the essence of the third angel's message. Consequently, we find the brethren opposing the religious liberty work along with the gracious message of Christ's righteousness.)

"I inquire of those in responsible positions in Battle Creek, What are you doing? You have turned your back, and not your face, to the Lord. There needs to be a cleansing of the heart, the feelings, the sympathies, the words, in reference to the most momentous subjects - the Lord God, eternity, truth. What is the message to be given at this time? It is the third angel's message. But that light which is to fill the whole earth with its glory has been despised by some who claim to believe the present truth. Be careful how you treat it. Take off the shoes off your feet; for you are on holy ground. Beware how you indulge the attributes of Satan, and pour contempt upon the manifestation of the Holy Spirit. I know not but some have even now gone too far to return and to repent." {TM 89.2}

"Will the people of God now arouse from their carnal lethargy? Will they make the most of present blessings and warnings, and let nothing come between their souls and the light God would have shine upon them? Let every worker for God comprehend the situation and place the Sentinel before our churches, explaining its contents and urging home the facts and warnings it contains. May the Lord help all to redeem the time! Let not unsanctified feelings lead any to resist the appeals of the Spirit of God. Stand not in the way of this light; let it not be disregarded or set aside as unworthy of attention or credence.
If you wait for light to come in a way that will please everyone, you will wait in vain. If you wait for louder calls or better opportunities, the light will be withdrawn, and you will be left in darkness. Accept every ray of light that God sends. Men who neglect to heed the calls of the Spirit and word of God, because obedience involves a cross, will lose their souls. When the books are opened, and every man's work and the motives that prompted him are scrutinized by the Judge of all the earth, they will see what a loss they have sustained.
We should ever cherish the fear of the Lord and realize that, individually, we are standing before the Lord of hosts, and no thought, no word, no act in connection with the work of God, should savor of selfishness or of indifference."
{5T 720.2}

Conclusion to chapter 5

In conclusion, it is necessary to examine another statement from Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts:

"Rigtheousness by faith (was) not new light. There are those who have Elder Matteson and Farnsworthentertained the mistaken idea that the message of the righteousness of Christ was an unknown truth to the advent movement up to the time of the Minnesota meeting, but the fact is that our pioneers taught it from the very beginning of the advent church. As a young preacher, I often heard our veterans, such as J.G. Matteson and E.W. Farn(s)worth, declare that justification by faith was not a new teaching in our church. Some of the best and most godly preachers we ever had told us that they had always preached forgiveness of sin through the merits of Christ alone, and salvation by grace alone." [L.H. Christian, Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, pp. 225, 226.]

In the light of the quotation presented in this essay, it is evidence that Mrs. White regarded the message (See here) of 1888 as advanced light, the beginning of the latter rain and loud cry.

The insistence that the "doctrine" of "righteousness by faith" was not new to the SdA church Elder R.F. Cottrell was the familiar hall-mark and insignia of the unfortunate opposition to the message of 1888. Not long after the Minneapolis meeting, Elder R.F. Cottrell wrote an article attacking the 1888 movement, entitled "Where is the New Departure?" This article, says a Theological Seminary Thesis on the subject, "is an index to the thinking of those who did not fully understand the revival movement." Another writer who was a welcome contributor to the R&H in those days when the church paper was opposed to the message was Elder Wolcott H. Littlejohn. In the issue of January 16, 1894,

"Littlejohn attacked directly the revival movement Elder Wolcott H. Littlejohn(with his article) "Justification by Faith Not a New Doctrine." He quoted Smith "with pleasure," maintaining that the denomination had always held the doctrine, and only a few had failed to accept it. He refused to admit that we as a people have relied for justification upon our own works instead of the righteousness of Christ. A few weeks later, an article by Mrs. White, perhaps by coincidence, neatly met Littlejohn's objections." [N.F. Pease, "Justification by Faith in the SDA Church Before 1900", SDA Theol. Seminary Library, p. 83. N.F. Pease was the head of the department of religion/ theology at La Sierra College in the late 1960's.]

No matter how many "godly preachers" of a past generation maintained that the message of 1888 was a mere re-emphasis (and an implied unnecessary one) of what the church had always believed, the writings of Mrs. White have as "neatly met" their objections as her article referred to above met Littlejohn's objections. When will we be ready to desist following the "line" of the opposition to the gracious message of 1888? The publication today of such confusing sentiments in accord with the opposition to that heavenly light is a serious matter.

In support of the idea that the message of 1888 was not advanced light, but "what was taught from the very beginning of the advent church," the following quotation from Mrs. White is used:

"Laborers in the cause of truth should present the righteousness of Christ, not as new light but as precious light that has for a time been lost sight of by the people." [R&H, March 20, 1894. Quoted in Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, p. 226.]

The context of this statement from a R&H article shows that Mrs. White was speaking of public evangelism for the world. Our ministers must not present the cold, legal doctrines as heretofore, devoid of their verity; "the great center of attraction, Jesus Christ, must not be left out." Likewise, the Sabbath truth must never be presented as "new light," but "as precious light that has for a time been lost sight of by the people." SdAs are to be repairers of the breach, the restorers of paths to dwell in, the discoverers of the old ways. Such a presentation will disarm prejudice, whereas the presentation of old truth as something new and novel will arouse opposition. Discoverers usually unearth old things that were known before; inventors usually concoct new things, which in the realm of theology, they obtain from their imagination. It would be fatal for SdA ministers to try to present salvation by faith as a new invention.

Although this statement tells us how to present to the world the message of Christ's righteousness, it does not tell us that the message of 1888 was not an advanced revelation to the church. Let a few other statements follow, which will harmonize perfectly with Jones' and Waggoner's position that the third angel's message is the "everlasting gospel," preached to Abraham in embryo, and continually unfolding through the ages:

"In Minneapolis God gave precious gems of truth to His people in new settings." {MS. 13, 1889.}

"Some of our brethren have expressed fears that we shall dwell too much upon the subject of justification by faith, but I hope and pray that none will be needlessly alarmed; for there is no danger in presenting this doctrine as it is set forth in the Scriptures. If there had not been a remissness in the past to properly instruct the people of God, there would not now be a necessity of calling especial attention to it. Some of our brethren are not receiving the message of God upon this subject. They appear to be anxious that none of our ministers shall depart from their former manner of teaching the good old doctrines. We inquire, Is it not time that fresh light should come to the people of God, to awaken them to greater earnestness and zeal? The exceeding great and precious promises given us in the Holy Scriptures have been lost sight of to a great extent, just as the enemy of all righteousness designed that they should be. He has cast his own dark shadow between us and our God, that we may not see the true character of God. The Lord has proclaimed himself to be "merciful and gracious, long- suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth." {RH, April 1, 1890 par. 7}

"The offering of Cain was an offense to God, because it was a Christless offering. The burden of our message is not only the commandments of God, but the faith of Jesus. A bright light shines upon our pathway today, and it leads to increased faith in Jesus. We must receive every ray of light, and walk in it, that it may not be our condemnation in the judgment. Our duties and obligations become more important as we obtain more distinct views of truth. Light makes manifest, and reproves the errors that were concealed in darkness; and as light comes, the life and character of men must change correspondingly to be in harmony with it. Sins that were once sins of ignorance because of the blindness of the mind, can no more be indulged in without incurring guilt. When light, searched out carefully and prayerfully, is flashed upon the mind from the living oracles, individuals and churches are placed under greater responsibility than before. As increased light is given, men must be reformed, elevated, and refined by it, or they will be more perverse and stubborn than before the light came." {RH, September 3, 1889 par. 19}

In the same year in which the quotation referred to above was made, Mrs. White wrote about Jesus' methods of teaching, as an example to the ministers who were to preach the third angel's message to the world. She said:

"He introduced old truths in a new and precious light." {MS. 44, 1894.}

It should be superfluous to add that the messengers whom Jesus sends in different ages to His people always do the same work. They are continually introducing the everlasting gospel "in a new and precious light." The conflict between truth and error, light and darkness, waxes fiercer as we near the end. New revelations of the mystery of iniquity arise, necessitating new revelations of the age-old mystery of godliness to shine merciless light of truth upon them. The light is old, shining from eternity; the revelation is new.

One more reference to Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts must be made in closing, to make this point clear:

As to whether righteusnes by faith was new light, Mrs. White spoke as dollows:

"I have had the question asked, `What do you think of this light that these men (AT Jones and EJ Waggoner) are presenting? Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last 45 years, - the matchless charms of Christ. This is what I have been trying to present before your minds.'" [Sermon delivered at Rome, N.Y., June 17, 1889; MS. 5, 1889. (L.H. Christian, op. cit., p. 227.)]

The next sentence of "MS. 5. 1889", reads as follows:

"I have had the question asked, What do you think of this light that these men are presenting? Why, I have been presenting it to you for the last forty-five years--the matchless charms of Christ. This is what I have been trying to present before your minds. When Brother Waggoner brought out these ideas in Minneapolis, it was the first clear teaching on this subject from any human lips I had heard, excepting the conversations between myself and my husband. I have said to myself, It is because God has presented it to me in vision that I see it so clearly, and they cannot see it because they have never had it presented to them as I have. And when another presented it, every fiber of my heart said, Amen." {Ms 5, p. 10. (Sermon, Rome, New York, June 19, 1889.)} {5MR 219.1}


Chapter 6

The Grave Seriousness of the 1888-92 Reaction

Many new assertions of the Spirit of Prophecy concerning the reaction to the 1888 light sound incredible. We may be tempted to discount (unconsciously, of course) much of their import as we read them. The reason they sound incredible is precisely that they are that to us - our belief acts as a veil over our eyes and upon our heart. Hence it is that we can rationalize ourselves into a position of wishful thinking regarding 1888 such as has been examined in the previous chapters of this essay. What was a defeat we can blandly term a "glorious victory"; where we lost the way we can speciously assume that we found it; our weary, protracted wandering in a mental, foggy wilderness, we can complacently assure ourselves, is the double-quick, triumphant march to victory.

Such credulity is more extreme than any sharp-pointed statements to be found in the Spirit of Prophecy writings. A candid investigation of Mrs. White's writings, laying aside this "vail upon our heart", will bring the picture of the mysterious 1888 epoch sharply into focus.

Some of the quotations to be presented herewith have been considered in earlier chapters. They are repeated in connection with others for the purpose of focusing to as near pin-point accuracy as possible the truly alarming picture presented therein. Hazy, indistinct impressions should be further clarified.

A few lightening flashes of stark truth should dispel the cloudy mist that envelops Minneapolis in our thinking, and stab our minds into realizing that we are still there; or at least are in the suburbs yet. We are a spectacle unto angels, and will soon be unto men. It is bad enough to play the fool on the stage of Time; but it is even worse not to realize our role!

What the inhabitants of heaven already realize what we truly did at Minneapolis, and what the inhabitants of the world will soon themselves know, is as follows:

The Holy Spirit was Insulted

We rightly consider that Seventh day Adventism should render its adherents (being) kind and courteous to all mankind. "The Bible enjoins courtesy, and it presents many illustrations of the unselfish spirit, the gentle grace, the winsome temper, that characterize true politeness. These are but reflections of the character of Christ." (Ed. 241. 242) But ought we not to be courteous to the Spirit of God, as well as to our fellow men? It appears we have not been courteous:

"Some have made confession, yourself among the number. Others have made no confession, for they were too proud to do this, and they have not come to the light. They (The brethren) were moved at the meeting (Minneapolis) by another spirit, and they knew not that God had sent these young men, Elders Jones and Waggoner, to bear a special message to them, which they treated with ridicule and contempt, (not realizing that the heavenly intelligences were looking upon them) and registering their words in the books of heaven.
The words and actions of every one who took part in this work will stand registered against them until they make confession of their wrong. Those who do not repent of their sin will, if circumstances permit, repeat the same actions. I know that at that time the Spirit of God was insulted, and now when I see anything approaching to the same course of action, I am exceedingly pained. The people of God have had an opportunity to see what is the work these agents are doing, and yet those who are opposed to the points of truth which they brought out will, if occasion affords them a chance, make it appear that they are not in harmony with them, as much as to say, Beware of what they teach, for they carry matters to the extreme; they are not safe men."
{Letter S 24, 1892; 1888 1043.2-3}

"Oh, if those in the various fields, in America and all over the world, were working according to the Bible rule, and were striving to uproot selfishness, what a work would be accomplished for the church! But sins which have from time to time been pointed out are lying at the door of many, sins which the Lord regards as of no light character. If men would only give up their Spirit of resistance to the Holy Spirit, --the spirit which has long been leavening their religious experience,--God's Spirit would address itself to their hearts. It would convince of sin. What a work! But the Holy Spirit has been insulted, and light has been rejected. Is it possible for those who for years have been so blinded, to see? Is it possible that in this late stage of their resistance their eyes will be anointed? Will the voice of the Spirit of God be distinguished from the deceiving voice of the enemy?" {TM 393.1}

"Now our meeting is drawing to a close, and not one confession has been made; there has not been a single break so as to let the Spirit of God in.

Now I was saying what was the use of our assembling here together and for our ministering brethren to come in if they are here only to shut out the Spirit of God from the people? We did hope that there would be a turning to the Lord here. Perhaps you feel that you have all you want." {Sermon, Oct. 24, 1888; 1888 151.1,2}

"We are to pray for the impartation of the Spirit as the remedy for sin-sick souls. The church needs to be converted, and why should we not prostrate ourselves at the throne of grace, as representatives of the church, and from a broken heart and contrite spirit make earnest supplication that the Holy Spirit shall be poured out upon us from on high? Let us pray that when it shall be graciously bestowed our cold hearts may be revived, and we may have discernment to understand that it is from God, and receive it with joy. Some have treated the Spirit as an unwelcome guest, refusing to receive the rich gift, refusing to acknowledge it, turning from it, and condemning it as fanaticism." {TM 64.1; Realize, no church is immune from this.}

It should be clear that trifling with the Holy Spirit is a much more dangerous undertaking than is meet for SdA ministers. (Added: Jer. 17:1. 1888-1988.) "Whosoever speaketh a word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him: but whosoever speaketh against the Holy Ghost. . ." (Mark 12:32). After Minneapolis, the great yearning heart of God beheld the youth at Battle Creek, and beholding them, loved them. But, alas, -

"Are not the teachers in our schools in danger of blasphemy, of charging the Holy Spirit of God with being a deceiving power, and leading into fanaticism. Where are the educators that choose the snow of Lebanon which cometh from the rock of the field, or the cold, flowing waters that come from another place, instead of the murky waters of the valley? (Jer. 18:13-15) A succession of showers from the living waters has come to you at Battle Creek. Each shower was a consecrated inflowing of divine influence; but you did not recognize it as such. Instead of drinking copiously of the streams of salvation, so freely offered through the influence of the Holy Spirit, you turned to common sewers, and tried to satisfy your soul-thirst with the polluted waters of human science. The result has been parched hearts (Jer. 17:6) in the school and in the church. Those who are satisfied with little spirituality have gone far in unfitting themselves to appreciate the deep movings of the Spirit of God. But I hope the teachers have not yet passed the line where they are given over to hardness of heart and blindness of mind. If they are again visited by the Holy Spirit, I hope they will not call righteousness sin, and sin righteousness." {FE 434.2}

Let us permit no cloud to befog the reality of those words. "The spirit of man which is in him" must be guided by some spirit. If we turn away from the Holy Spirit, there is but one other to which we can yield.

"I do not wish to speak one word to you that will discourage you or bring upon you one pang of anguish. I have a love for your soul, and I desire that you shall bear the banner of truth firmly until the close of this earth's history. But to say that you will do this, I cannot. I am compelled to say to you that you are in danger, and your only safety lies in walking humbly with your God. Be careful what steps you take in expressing your differences with your brethren. You cannot tell how it pains me to see some of our brethren taking a course that I know is not pleasing to God. They (Some of our brethren) are full of jealousy and evil surmising, and are ever ready to show in just what way they differ with Elder Jones or Waggoner. The same spirit that was manifested in the past manifests itself at every opportunity; but this is not from the impulse of the Spirit of God. I have not received a line from either Elder Jones or Waggoner since I left Battle Creek. I did not write a line to them until the last mail, when I wrote to Elder Jones, and a few weeks before sent a letter to Elder Waggoner concerning the work in England. But I can never forget the experience which we had in Minneapolis, or the things that were then revealed to me in regard to the spirit that controlled men, the words spoken, the actions done in obedience to the powers of evil.
Some have made confession, yourself among the number. Others have made no confession, for they were too proud to do this, and they have not come to the light. They were moved at the meeting by another spirit, and they knew not that God had sent these young men, Elders Jones and Waggoner, to bear a special message to them, which they treated with ridicule and contempt, not realizing that the heavenly intelligences were looking upon them and registering their words in the books of heaven."
{15MR 82.3-83.2.}

The Holy Spirit of God has every right to His revenge, and it is not inconsistent with His divine character that He can take it when the time comes. And how can He seek His revenge, consistent with His character, which is Love? We shall see, when the time comes, that Love's revenge is more poignantly painful to endure than any other; for it will still be the voice of Love that speaks:

"There will be messages borne, and those who have rejected the messages God has sent, will hear most startling declarations. The Holy Spirit will invest the announcement with a sanctity and solemnity which will appear terrible in the ears of those who would not hear the pleadings of Infinite Love, and who have not responded to the offers of pardon and forgiveness. Injured and insulted Deity will speak, proclaiming the sins that have been hidden. As the priests and rulers, full of indignation and terror, sought refuge in flight at the cleansing of the temple (Jh. 2:15), so will it be in the work for these last days. The woes that will be pronounced upon those who had light from heaven, and did not heed it, they will feel, but they will have no power to act. This is represented in the parable of the wise and foolish virgins. They cannot obtain a character from the wise virgins, and they have no oil of grace to discern the clear light, or to accept it, that they may join the procession going into the marriage supper of the Lamb." {1888 1490.3; Spec. Testim. S#7, 54,55}

Jesus Christ Spurned and Insulted

The meek and lovely Jesus still condescends to identify Himself with His brethren, who are always, it seems, "only men". Strange, how He so often chooses those who are "roots out of a dry ground":

"I would speak in warning to those who have stood for years resisting light and cherishing the spirit of opposition. How long will you hate and despise the messengers of God's righteousness? God has given them His message. They bear the word of the Lord. There is salvation for you, but only through the merits of Jesus Christ. The grace of the Holy Spirit has been offered you again and again. Light and power from on high have been shed abundantly in the midst of you. Here was evidence, that all might discern whom the Lord recognized as His servants. But there are those who despised the men and the message they bore. They have taunted them with being fanatics, extremists, and enthusiasts. Let me prophesy unto you: Unless you speedily humble your hearts before God, and confess your sins, which are many, you will, when it is too late, see that you have been fighting against God. Through the conviction of the Holy Spirit, no longer unto reformation and pardon, you will see that these men whom you have spoken against have been as signs in the world, as witnesses for God. Then you would give the whole world if you could redeem the past, and be just such zealous men, moved by the Spirit of God to lift your voice in solemn warning to the world; and, like them, to be in principle firm as a rock. Your turning things upside down is known of the Lord. Go on a little longer as you have gone, in rejection of the light from heaven, and you are lost. `The man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation.'
I have no smooth message to bear to those who have been so long as false guideposts, pointing the wrong way. If you reject Christ's delegated messengers, you reject Christ. Neglect this great salvation, kept before you for years, despise this glorious offer of justification through the blood of Christ and sanctification through the cleansing power of the Holy Spirit, and there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation. I entreat you now to humble yourselves and cease your stubborn resistance of light and evidence. Say unto the Lord, Mine iniquities have separated between me and my God. O Lord, pardon my transgressions. Blot out my sins from the book of Thy remembrance. Praise His holy name, there is forgiveness with Him, and you can be converted, transformed."
{TM 97.1}

"To accuse and criticize those whom God is using is to accuse and criticize the Lord who has sent them. All need to cultivate their religious faculties, that they may have a right discernment of religious things. Some have failed to distinguish between pure gold and mere glitter, between the substance and the shadow. ...
There has been a departure from God among us, and the zealous work of repentance and return to our first love essential to restoration to God and regeneration of heart has not yet been done. Infidelity has been making its inroads into our ranks; for it is the fashion to depart from Christ, and give place to skepticism. With many the cry of the heart has been, "We will not have this man to reign over us." Baal, Baal, is the choice. The religion of many among us will be the religion of apostate Israel, because they love their own way, and forsake the way of the Lord. The true religion, the only religion of the Bible, that teaches forgiveness only through the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour, that advocates righteousness by the faith of the Son of God, has been slighted, spoken against, ridiculed, and rejected. It has been denounced as leading to enthusiasm and fanaticism. But it is the life of Jesus Christ in the soul, it is the active principle of love imparted by the Holy Spirit, that alone will make the soul fruitful unto good works. The love of Christ is the force and power of every message for God that ever fell from human lips. What kind of a future is before us if we shall fail to come into the unity of the faith?"
{TM 467.2}

How painful it is to see in what way that glorious message given at Minneapolis is represented by contemporary writers to have been the cause of a theological bush fight, a contentious message of verbal pugilistics (?) arousing justifiable resentment! We have already had occasion to note Mrs. White's and others' testimonies to the effect that EJ Waggoner's eleven or twelve studies at Minneapolis on "righteousness by faith" were already delivered in a calm, straight forward manner free from combative excitement, presented as a "Christian gentleman" should present them. They quite took away the spirit of debate, and left souls that were susceptible to the Spirit of God as "subdued, repentant sinners". Note how the following quotation still casts "contempt upon the messenger", if not upon the message (See here) itself:

"As we look back on the controversy we perceive that it was the rancors aroused by personalities, much more than the differences in beliefs, which caused the difficulty. The party of Butler, Smith and Morrison believed in the theory of justification by faith . . . The party of Waggoner and Jones believed in the performance of good works; but . . . bore almost exclusively upon faith as the factor in salvation. Minds which could calmly reason could harmonize these views, but neither side was disposed to consider the other side calmly." [A.W. Spaulding, Captains of the Host, p. 599.]

Was the issue there indeed a mere matter of personalities? Did those who were declared to be representing our Lord "arouse" the "rancors" that made heaven turn from the scene with shame? Were the Lord's messengers, in the capacity of agents for the proclamation of the righteousness of Christ (Acts 17:31), indisposed to "calmly reason"? Why should the prophet recognize "precious light" in their unsanctified "shouting" (Ibid., p. 593), unreasonable, ranting "extreme teaching" (Ibid., p. 601)? Was the most gracious call Heaven ever extended to the church a mere matter of "men's persons, in admiration because of advantage"?(Jude 1:16)

No! Back of the shameful scene at Minneapolis, and back of the confusing shadows caused by men's unbelief today, stands the Figure who was the Rock of offence [640] and the Stone of stumbling (1.Pet. 2:8) at that fateful meeting. Is His ear pleased to hear us add to our sin of discourtesy to Him a stubborn denial of it?

"Time is passing, and God calls for every watchman to be in his place (Is. 21:6). He has been pleased to lead us to a crisis greater than any since our Saviour's first advent. What shall we do? God's Holy Spirit has told us what to do; but, as the Jews in Christ's day rejected light and chose darkness (Lk. 20:17), so will the religious world reject the message (See here) for today (Hebr. 12:17). Men professing godliness have despised Christ in the person of His messengers. Like the Jews, they reject God's message. The Jews asked regarding Christ, "Who is this? Is not this Joseph's son?" (Lk. 4:22) He was not the Christ that the Jews looked for. So today the agencies that God sends are not what men have looked for. But the Lord will not ask any man by whom to send. He will send by whom he will. Men may not be able to understand why God sends this one or that one. His work may be a matter of curiosity. God will not satisfy this curiosity; and His word will not return unto Him void." {FE 472.1}

"I want to tell you, dear friends, that we have done great dishonor to our Master. Shall we continue to cherish the sin of unbelief, which doth so easily beset us, or shall we cast away this weight of unbelief, and go to the Source of strength, believing that we shall receive pity and compassion from the One who knows our frame, who loves us so well that he gave His own life for us, who bore in His own body the strokes which fell because of our transgression of the law of God. All this He did that we might be prisoners of hope.
We are not polite to Christ. We do not recognize his presence. We do not realize that he is to be our honored guest, that we are encircled by his long human arm, while with his divine arm he grasps the throne of the Infinite. We forget that the threshold of heaven is flooded with the glory proceeding from the throne of God, that the light may fall directly on those who are seeking the help Christ alone can give. He said to the woman of Samaria, "If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink; thou wouldst have asked of him, and he would have given thee living water. . . . Whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall never thirst; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life. . . . We are to recognize Christ."
{GCB, April 4, 1901 par. 11-13}

"Those whom God has sent with a message are only men, but what is the character of the message which they bear? Will you dare to turn from, or make light of, the warnings, because God did not consult you as to what would be preferred? God calls men who will speak, who will cry aloud and spare not. God has raised up his messengers to do his work for this time. Some have turned from the message of the righteousness of Christ to criticise the men and their imperfections, because they do not speak the message of truth with all the grace and polish desirable. They have too much zeal, are too much in earnest, speak with too much positiveness, and the message that would bring healing and life and comfort to many weary and oppressed souls, is, in a measure, excluded; for just in proportion as men of influence close their own hearts and set up their own wills in opposition to what God has said, will they seek to take away the ray of light from those who have been longing and praying for light and for vivifying power. Christ has registered all the hard, proud, sneering speeches spoken against his servants as against himself." {RH, May 27, 1890 par. 5}

We must learn that the one great lesson of history: that the true Christ has always been misapprehended. As often expected, He is as often rejected. Modern Israel must overcome at last all past failures of ancient Israel. No man can call Jesus Lord, but by the Holy Ghost. Flesh and blood can never reveal to us the true credentials of the "root out of a dry ground" (Is. 53:2) which may stand before us. Minneapolis teaches us that the ancient Jews will have to make room in history for us to kneel down beside them:

"The Spirit of God cannot work effectually in any heart where pride and self-esteem exist. But without the aid of the Spirit of God the soul cannot be renewed, a new heart cannot be created within. The Lord is at work seeking to purify his people, and this great work is retarded by unbelief and stubbornness. Many think that had they lived in Christ's day, they would have been among his believing followers; but if all the miracles of Christ were presented before those whose hearts are not subdued by the Spirit of God, their convictions would not be followed, nor their faith increased. Light has been shining upon the church of God, but many have said by their indifferent attitude, "We want not thy way, O Lord, but our own way." (Hebr. 3:10) The kingdom of heaven has come very near, and they have caught glimpses of the Father and the Son, but they have barred the door of the heart, and have not received the heavenly guests; for as yet they know not the love of God." {RH, April 11, 1893 par. 4}

"There is less excuse in our day for stubbornness and unbelief than there was for the Jews in the days of Christ. They did not have before them the example of a nation that had suffered retribution of their unbelief and disobedience. But we have before us the history of the chosen people of God, who separated themselves from him, and rejected the Prince of life. Though they could not convict him of sin, though they could not fail to see their own hypocrisy, they hated the Prince of life because he laid bare their evil ways. In our day greater light and greater evidence is given. We have also their example, the warnings and reproofs that were presented to them, and our sin and its retribution will be the greater, if we refuse to walk in the light. Many say, "If I had only lived in the days of Christ, I would not have wrested his words, or falsely interpreted his instruction. I would not have rejected and crucified him as did the Jews;" but that will be proved by the way in which you deal with his message and his messengers today. The Lord is testing the people of today as much as he tested the Jews in their day. When he sends his messages of mercy, the light of his truth, he is sending the spirit of truth to you, and if you accept the message, you accept of Jesus. Those who declare that if they had lived in the days of Christ, they would not do as did the rejectors of his mercy, will today be tested. Those who live in this day are not accountable for the deeds of those who crucified the Son of God; but if with all the light that shone upon his ancient people, delineated before us, we travel over the same ground, cherish the same spirit, refuse to receive reproof and warning, then our guilt will be greatly augmented, and the condemnation that fell upon them will fall upon us, only it will be as much greater as our light is greater in this age than was their light in their age." {RH, April 11, 1893 par. 7}

"Men (among us) can become just as were the Pharisees - wide-awake to condemn the greatest teacher that the world ever knew. Christ gave unmistakable evidence that He was sent of God, yet the Jewish rulers took upon themselves the work the enemy prompted them to do, and charged Him who made the Sabbath, who was the Lord of the Sabbath, with being a Sabbath breaker. Oh, the foolishness of men! the weakness of men!" {TM 294.2}

Let us hope there is still a remnant of gracious opportunity left to answer the following questions properly:

"The same disobedience and failure which were seen in the Jewish church have characterized in a greater degree the people who have had this great light from heaven in the last messages of warning.

Shall we, like them, squander our opportunities and privileges until God shall permit oppression and persecution to come upon us?

Will the work which might be performed in peace and comparative prosperity be left undone until it must be performed in days of darkness, under the pressure of trial and persecution?

There is a terrible amount of guilt for which the church is responsible." {5T 456, 457}

A serious misconception has come to be patent today amongst us. It is supposed that the "controversy" of 1888 and thereafter was over a doctrine, a tenet of faith. Inasmuch as that "tenet of faith" appears in our present Year Book, and has appeared in our denominational literature for a century, it is further assumed that the entire issue of 1888 was simply that of how much emphasis to put on the preaching of this "doctrine." Theses in the Theol. Seminary have been written "to inquire what place the teaching of justification and righteousness by faith has been accorded alongside the distinctive tenets" of Seventh day Adventists. [See Bruno Steinweg, "Justification by Faith in the SDA Church After 1900", SDA Theol. Sem. Thesis, p. 4.]
The issue was not over a "doctrine" or a "tenet". No. It was rather: `What think ye of Christ?' Time and the Spirit of Prophecy writings prove the truth of the following words spoken over 40 years ago:

"Twenty years ago God sent to the SdA denomination the message of the righteousness of God which is by faith of Jesus Christ to deliver them from any appearance of liability to the charge of legalism. This righteousness of God, which is by faith, was then treated with contempt by the administration of the organized work of the denomination. By the then president of the General Conference it was flouted as "the much counted doctrine of justification by faith". At Minneapolis, in 1888, the General Conference administration did its very best to have the denomination committed by a vote of the General Conference to the covenant of "Obey and Live", to righteousness by works. The attempt failed then; but from that day till this, that spirit and that element have never ceased just then, they apparently and professedly accepted righteousness by faith. But they never did accept it in the truth that it is. They never did accept it as life and righteousness from God; but only as a "doctrine" to be put on a list or strung on a string with "other doctrines", and preached as a "subject", with other "doctrinal subjects". [AT Jones, "The Everlasting Gospel of God's Everlasting Covenant," p. 31.]

While the Son of God hangs upon His Cross, must we continue to cast lots in various "inquiries" to see how to divide His vesture, this "doctrine" or "tenet" of righteousness by faith, among and "alongside of the distinctive tenets of SdAs"? Confusion has paralyzed our thinking when we suppose that the righteousness of the Son of God is a "doctrine" or "tenet of faith" to be emphasized in the intricate and homiletical balance of our preaching.[700]

How this confusion over a "doctrine" reared up its head amongst us will be seen in the following quotation:

"Whenever the Lord has a special work to do among his people, when he would arouse their minds to contemplate vital truth, Satan will work to divert the mind by introducing minor points of difference, in order that he may create an issue concerning doctrines that are not essential to the understanding of the point in hand, and thus bring about disunion, and distract attention from the essential point. When this occurs, the Lord is at work making impressions upon the hearts of men, concerning that which is necessary to their salvation. Then if Satan can draw the mind away to some unimportant issue, and cause the people to divide on some minor point, so that their hearts are barricaded against light and truth, he exults in malicious triumph. This he has done in the past, and this he purposes to do still, in order that he may cast his hellish shadow between the people and their God, and cut off the light that the Lord would have shine upon his children." {RH, October 18, 1892 par. 14}

The "crying baby" which distracted the attention of nearly all the brethren at the Minneapolis meeting was the doctrinal point of the "law in Galatians". Many fell for Satan's trap, and attention was successfully drawn away from the "precious light" being presented in Waggoner's eleven of twelve studies. It was not a doctrine that was being torn in pieces before it ever reached the bottom of the den - it was the glorious offer of righteousness through the faith of Christ, a living and real heart experience with Him, that was being despised. [Compare TM 97 and 292.]

A month before the Review article quoted above appeared, Mrs. White wrote a long letter to the President of the General Conference, in which she touched upon the same point of doctrinal distractions versus the heart experience of knowing Christ in the more intimate way that was lovingly offered us in 1888:

"When men listen to the Lord's message, but through temptation allow prejudice to bar the mind and heart against the reception of truth, the enemy has power to present the most precious things in a distorted light. Looking through the medium of prejudice and passion, they feel too indignant to search the Scriptures in a Christlike spirit, but repudiate the whole matter because points are presented that are not in accordance with their own ideas.
When a new view is presented, the question is often asked, "Who are its advocates? What is the position of influence of the one who would teach us who have been students of the Bible for many years?" God will send His words of warning by whom He will send. And the question to be settled is not what person is it who brings the message; this does not in any way affect the word spoken.
"By their fruits ye shall know them."
... In regard to the testimony that has come to us through the Lord's messengers
(Jones and Waggoner), we can say, We know in whom we have believed. We know that Christ is our righteousness, not alone because He is so described in the Bible, but because we have felt His transforming power in our own hearts." {1888 1023-1024.2. Letter written September 1, 1892, from North Fitzroy, Victoria, to O. A. Olsen, president of the General Conference.}

Ever since Minneapolis, the "doctrine" attitude has absorbed our attention. Dry, stale homilies have been repeatedly presented by those who have imagined that they were resurrecting the message (See here) of 1888, splitting hairs over the difference between "imputed" and "imparted" righteousness, justification and sanctification, expiation(?), propitiation, until the whole subject of "righteousness by faith" has become almost nauseating to our people. The same trouble prevailed soon after 1888:

"Many commit the error of trying to define minutely the fine points of distinction between justification and sanctification. Into the definitions of these two terms they often bring their own ideas and speculations. Why try to be more minute than is Inspiration on the vital question of righteousness by faith? Why try to work out every minute point, as if the salvation of the soul depended upon all having exactly your understanding of this matter? All cannot see in the same line of vision. You are in danger of making a world of an atom, and an atom of a world." {9MR 300.4}

Now that men know how to split the atom, which they did not know then, the plague is worse. The "doctrine" or "tenet of faith" has been greatly emphasized, while the Cross and the broken hearted sinner kneeling before it has been quite forgotten.

May we come to see that it was the Living, loving Christ who was insulted at Minneapolis, and not the cold doctrine that was "misunderstood"! We distrusted those swellings of the heart which were His drawings, and cast contempt upon Him who was drawing us by terming His tenderness "fanaticism". The mysterious attraction of the uplifted Cross drew from us zealous declaiming against enthusiasm and fanaticism. (See TM 80,81.) Oh, what a Saviour do we have, who can forgive is!

These words, written in 1867, by George MacDonald, seem almost prophetic of what happened in 1888 amongst us: "He would come and dwell with us, if we would but open the chambers to receive Him. How shall we receive Him if, avoiding judgment, we hold this or that daub of authority or tradition hanging upon our walls to be the real likeness of our Lord? Is it not possible at least that, judging unrighteous judgment by such while we flatter ourselves that we are refusing to judge, we may close our doors against the Master Himself as an imposter, not finding Him like the pictures that hangs in our oratory?" [George MacDonald, Unspoken Sermons, pp. 69,70. London: Alexander Strahan, Publisher, 1867.]

Mrs. White's Ministry Was Seriously Questioned

It was a puzzle to the brethren of that era how Mrs. White could persist in supporting two young men against the calm, stolid judgment of the established brethren. It remains a puzzle to many of us today (perhaps unconsciously) how she could support two ranting extremists whose very extremism, so we suppose, led them into apostasy. If "balance" was what was needed, why did she so decidedly support the apparently unbalanced? In recent books, her position at Minneapolis is represented as being "middle ground" between Jones and Waggoner on the one hand and the brethren on the other. The "Lord's messengers" whom Mrs. White faithfully upheld are thus represented to be on the verge of being "carried away by their extreme views of certain points", viz., salvation by faith in Jesus Christ. The resulting synthesis is unsatisfying to reason. If she was afraid, as L.H. Christian in Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts more than implies, that Jones' and Waggoner's teaching on Christ's righteousness contained "extreme views" calculated to "carry away" their adherents, why did she so unequivocally support that teaching and experience? Why did she go so far as to liken the brethren's reaction to Jones' and Waggoner's message to the Jews' reception of Christ? One author refers disparagingly to the "party of Waggoner and Jones", forgetting for the moment that there was no such party, except as Mrs. White herself joined them. Later he admits her support:

"The party of Waggoner and Jones believed in the performance of good works; but . . . they bore almost exclusively upon faith as the factor in salvation . . . Neither side was disposed to consider the other side calmly . . .

The fact that they could not be downed, and that they had the support of Mrs. White, intensified the animosity of their critics . . .

Jones and Waggoner had caught a vision of this supreme glory of Christ, and they were sent of God to reveal it. Yet the vividness of the truth at times led them to meet the opposition with extreme statements . . .

Extreme teaching of Jones and Waggoner." [A.W. Spaulding, op. cit., p. 599. 601.]

Here is a puzzling problem to reconcile in our minds today, how Mrs. White could endorse "extreme teaching", even though there was some good in it. The prophet of the Lord was always quick to recognize that the most subtle form of evil possible is that which contains good mixed with embryonic evil. The third paragraph of the citation above goes so far as to admit that the vividness of the vision of Christ leads to extremism! Was that not precisely the fear that the opposition entertained at and following Minneapolis? And was that not precisely the caviling type of opposition that Mrs. White so boldly denounced? It is impossible to work out a modern historical "balance" between Mrs. White's position and that of the opposing brethren of that era, without perpetuating the very evils the following quotations condemn:

"I would speak in warning to those who have stood for years resisting light and cherishing the spirit of opposition. How long will you hate and despise the messengers of God's righteousness? God has given them His message. They bear the word of the Lord. There is salvation for you, but only through the merits of Jesus Christ. The grace of the Holy Spirit has been offered you again and again. Light and power from on high have been shed abundantly in the midst of you. Here was evidence, that all might discern whom the Lord recognized as His servants. But there are those who despised the men and the message they bore. They have taunted them with being fanatics, extremists, and enthusiasts. Let me prophesy unto you: Unless you speedily humble your hearts before God, and confess your sins, which are many, you will, when it is too late, see that you have been fighting against God. Through the conviction of the Holy Spirit, no longer unto reformation and pardon, you will see that these men whom you have spoken against have been as signs in the world, as witnesses for God. Then you would give the whole world if you could redeem the past, and be just such zealous men, moved by the Spirit of God to lift your voice in solemn warning to the world; and, like them, to be in principle firm as a rock. Your turning things upside down is known of the Lord. Go on a little longer as you have gone, in rejection of the light from heaven, and you are lost. "The man that shall be unclean, and shall not purify himself, that soul shall be cut off from among the congregation." {TM 96.2}

"Those who are now first, who have been untrue to the cause of God, will soon be last, unless they repent. Unless they speedily fall upon the Rock and be broken, and be born again, the spirit that has been cherished will continue to be cherished. Mercy's sweet voice will not be recognized by them. Bible religion, in private and in public, is with them a thing of the past. They (the opposition) have been zealously declaiming against enthusiasm and fanaticism. Faith that calls upon God to relieve human suffering, faith that God has enjoined upon His people to exercise, is called fanaticism. But if there is anything upon the earth that should inspire men with sanctified zeal, it is the truth as it is in Jesus. It is the grand, great work of redemption. It is Christ, made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption. ... If there is anything in our world that should inspire enthusiasm, it is the cross of Calvary. "Behold, what manner of love the Father hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of God: therefore the world knoweth us not, because it knew Him not." "For God so loved the world, that He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life." Christ is to be accepted, believed on, and exalted. This is to be the theme of conversation--the preciousness of Christ." {TM 80.1, 81.1}

"The true religion, the only religion of the Bible, that teaches forgiveness only through the merits of a crucified and risen Saviour, that advocates righteousness by the faith of the Son of God, has been slighted, spoken against, ridiculed, and rejected. It has been denounced as leading to enthusiasm and fanaticism." {TM 467.2}

The "doctrinal" differences over the ten horns and the law in Galatians were Satan's distractions to divert attention from the presence of our Lord at that meeting. Mrs. White did not consider the presentation of the righteousness of Christ by Jones and Waggoner to be either "extreme" or "radical", but pointedly rebuked the caviling brethren because they thought it was! Witness the following from Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, which follows the critical attitude of the opposition of long ago:

"Danger of Extreme Positions. Eagerness for debate was not the only peril that threatened the Adventist Church at the time of the Minneapolis session. Some were strongly inclined to take radical positions, as though it were a sign of strength to be extreme (an allusion to Jones vs. Smith). Mrs. White never wrote a line about the ten kingdoms to support either one side or the other. Nor did she endorse the ideas advanced by Elder Waggoner concerning Galatians (sic). She urged strongly that the discussion of this question should be dropped and attention be given to the subject of justification by faith. She even seemed to have a feeling that the two men who were so prominent at that time might later on be carried away by their extreme views of certain points." [L.H. Christian, op. cit., p. 232.]

Because of this unfortunate position herein perpetuated has a distinct bearing on our present attitude toward the Spirit of Prophecy, it is necessary to digress long enough to investigate more fully these virtual accusations against Jones and Waggoner. Three points must be noted:

1. If Jones and Waggoner were at all "radical" and "extreme" at the time of the Minneapolis meeting, why should Mrs. White write as follows concerning their message and work:

"The Lord in His great mercy sent a most precious message to His people through Elders Waggoner and Jones. . .

God gave to His servants a testimony that presented the truth as it is in Jesus, . . . in clear, distinct lines . . .

God gave to His messengers just what the people needed." {TM 91.93,95}

2. If Mrs. White did not endorse any of Waggoner's ideas concerning Galatians, and "urged that the discussion of this question should be dropped", then it is difficult to see how Waggoner was able to bring any "precious light" concerning the relation between the righteousness of Christ and the law. While it is true that she took no position on the ceremonial law in Galatians, she did not disparage investigation of the subject. This may seem like a minor point, unworthy of careful investigation at this late hour; but it is vital if the truth of what happened at Minneapolis is focused to the closest accuracy possible. The God of heaven will not excuse us for willful blindness. What Mrs. White said concerning Waggoner's studies at Minneapolis is as follows, and shows clearly that she did not oppose investigation of the entire subject, but did oppose the bitter opposition of those who would not listen calmly to the reasons for his views:

"Doctor Waggoner has spoken to us in a straight forward manner. There is precious light in what he said. Some things presented in reference to the law in Galatians, if I fully understand his position, do not harmonize with the understanding I have had of this subject; but truth will lose nothing in investigation, therefore I plead for Christ's sake that you come to the living oracles . . . Everyone should feel that he has the privilege of searching the Scriptures for himself, and he should do this with earnest prayer that God will give him a right understanding of His word . . .

Some interpretations of Scripture given by Dr. Waggoner I do not regard as correct . . . (But) the fact that he honestly holds some views of Scripture differing from yours and mine, is no reason we should treat him as an offender, as a dangerous man, and make him the subject of unjust criticism. We should not raise a voice of censure against him or his teachings unless we can present reasons for so doing, and show him that he is in error. No one should feel at liberty to give loose rein to the combative spirit. . .

It is perilous to make decisions upon any controverted point without dispassionately considering all sides of the question. . . Even (if) the position we have held upon the two laws is truth, the spirit of truth will not countenance any such measures to defend it as many of you would take . .

Stop your unsanctified criticism and come and investigate the subject . . .

There (is) not perfection on all points on either side of the question under discussion. We must search the Scriptures for evidence of truth . . .

[Penciled in comment: `Perhaps a perfecting of the points in question through Bible study and prayer would have brought the sealing.]

With humbled, softened hearts, with respect and love for one another, search your Bible . . . And let no one pursue an unfair course, not willing to open their ears to hear and yet free to comment and quibble and sow doubt of that which they will not take time to understand . . . If men themselves were controlled by the Holy Spirit they . . . would be eager to come to the task of searching, digging in the mines of God for the precious ore . . .

It is not wise for one of these young men to commit himself to a decision at this meeting where opposition rather than investigation is the order of the day." [MS 15, 1888.]

Thus it can be seen that the burden of Mrs. White's reproofs were not at all directed against any extreme positions Waggoner had taken or presented, not against his manner of presenting his views. Instead of charging him with being "radical" or "extreme", she intimates strongly that some of his views were immature - there was not "perfection." In God's plan, this immaturity was to be overcome by faithful, earnest "digging in the mines of God for the precious ore." This thought is in perfect harmony with conclusions reached in previous chapters of this essay that the light that shone at Minneapolis was but the "beginning" of the latter rain, of that light which was to lighten the earth with God's glory. And neither was it God's plan that one or two young men should do all the digging. These two should start the investigation; other keen and more mature minds, willing to receive "every ray of light that God shall send . . . though it should come through the humblest of His servants" (MS 15, 1888), should go on with the deep investigation until the everlasting gospel should unfold before the brethren in a mature and complete whole, light which should lighten this dark world as it had never been seen before. If that was God's purpose, then it would perforce be necessary that the views of both Waggoner and Jones should not be perfect or mature at that stage of development. They were merely to be the leaders, challenging their brethren to the greatest treasure hunt of the ages. The very imperfection and immaturity of their view would provide the gracious opportunity for rallying the hearty cooperation of the brethren. [740] Had they seen all the light in its perfection, where would have been the joy of the brethren in the sheer delight of discovery? God, in His infinite mercy, would share it among them.

It was this gracious privilege that the brethren scorned, taunting the pioneers miners of hidden buried spiritual truth with being "fanatics" and "extremists. Oh, what a shame, that we today must still regard them so!

3. The charge that Jones and Waggoner were so unstable as to be in danger, even at Minneapolis, of being carried away with their "extreme views", casts a wholly unjustified aspersion on the Lord's messengers, and thus upon Mrs. White herself. God does not choose messengers so unstable, nor does He endow them with messages so potentially self-destructive. His mercy is greater than that.

A letter written to AT Jones April 9, 1893, is often quoted to show that he was teaching extreme views. Thus it is assumed that he was in danger (along with Waggoner) of being radical at Minneapolis. The impression left upon minds is inevitable that the message which was brought at Minneapolis was unbalanced. As we saw in a previous section of this chapter, the further impression is inevitable that Jesus Christ and the Holy Spirit was likewise unbalanced; for it is repeatedly asserted in the Spirit of Prophecy that the message (See here) and messengers of 1888 represented Christ! Men will persist in looking back upon that era through the smoked glasses of Jones and Waggoner's later apostasy, and thus unwittingly fulfill, in spirit if not in letter, the predicted confusion which would exist in minds that wanted that very thing to happen.

Their apostasy and the reasons for it will be carefully examined in a later chapter of this essay. It must suffice for the present to point out that AT Jones was led astray in the early part of 1893, before the letter was written, by a minister later highly honored among us; and that the beginning of Jones' later defection from the faith took place as a result of the attitude of the brethren during the 1893 General Conference session which climaxed years of unreasonable, trying opposition. The letter above referred to does not apply to Jones' teaching on Christ's righteousness previous to 1893; and even at the time of it being written, it does not accuse him of being an extremist, but of stating things too strongly, thus giving opportunity to his caviling opposition to accuse him of being an extremist. Sister White knew, she said, he was not an extremist, for "you look in reality upon these subjects as I do" (Letter to AT Jones, April 9, 1893). If even in 1893 Jones looked in reality upon those subjects as Mrs. White did, would she not also be in danger of being carried away by extremism? It will be seen that the truth is not that Jones and Waggoner were eventually carried away by "their extreme views of certain points" but that they were driven away by the unreasoning, caviling, stubborn, persistent hatred and opposition of those whom they were sent to enlighten. We must cease casting this terrible aspersion upon the heavenly message of 1888 that it led to extremism and fanaticism as though it led its champions astray. Was Moses' prophetic gift the cause of his sin at Horeb?

Thoroughness requires that we examine yet another subtle disparagement of the message and the messengers of 1888: Mrs. White is represented (and very truthfully) as standing like a rock in the midst of the storm of Minneapolis, but the storm is implied to have been raging in radical, extreme "shouting" on the part of Jones and Waggoner, for which unfortunate impression no evidence is given. It is thus implied that the messengers of the Lord were equally guilty of ranting, selfish, unreasoning attitudes. While it is true that "the scenes which took place at that meeting made the God of heaven ashamed to call those who took part in them His brethren," [Special Test. to R&H Office, 1896, p. 16,17), it is also true that "here was evidence, that all might discern whom the Lord recognized as His servants" (Jones and Waggoner) (TM 97). There is no evidence presented from the Spirit of Prophecy in either Christian's or Spalding's book, nor in Theological Seminary theses, that in their presentation of Christ's righteousness at Minneapolis, either Jones or Waggoner manifested as argumentative, combative, unChristian spirit, as is implied in the following:

"The net result was confusion, wrangling, deterioration of Christian spirit, the threat of a split which would tear the church asunder. Never before in the history of this people had there been an issue so grave, in which not one party alone, but both parties, were at fault. The conservatives, crying, "Stand by the old landmarks," branded the new teachers as radical, subversive, undisciplined; the progressives, shouting, "Christ is all", declared that the church could not stand except on the truth they were proclaiming; and yet, however much they were justified, they gave evidence that they were not wholly sanctified . . .

Mrs. White stood like a rock in the midst of the storm . . . She did not take a position on the law in Galatians, declaring that it required more study; but on the subject of justification by faith she was emphatic. In her addresses she consistently presented, not in the argumentative form of the principal protagonists, but with the measure, moving conviction of the Holy Spirit, the same truth of justification." [AW Spaulding, op. sit., pp. 592, 594.)

The implication is thus that Mrs. White was actually, for all her support of the doctrine of justification, neutral in the "storm"; and that the "party" of Jones and Waggoner was "at fault" equally with, or at least likewise with, those of whom the God of heaven was ashamed; and that Mrs. White was obliged to rescue the torn and mutilated doctrine of justification by faith from the "argumentative . . . protagonists" who presented it in an unsanctified way, and present it herself as it ought to be, free from the "principal protagonists'" "pride of opinion".

Statements from Mrs. White presented already (here, here, here and here) in this essay make it plain that the "storm" at Minneapolis was a conflict between Christ and Satan, the Holy Spirit and "another spirit", the righteousness of Christ and self. In that "storm", Mrs. White stood unequivocally for the truth of Christ's righteousness, as presented by Jones and Waggoner. The following words, written in 1892, have a pathetic application even today:

"I ask, What means the contention and strife among us? What means this harsh, iron spirit, which is seen in our churches and in our institutions, and which is so utterly unChristlike? I have deep sorrow of heart because I have seen how readily a word or action of Elder Jones or Elder Waggoner is criticized. How readily many minds overlook all the good that has been done through them in the few years past, and see no evidence that God is working through these instrumentalities. They hunt for something to condemn, and their attitude toward these brethren who have zealously engaged in doing a good work, shows that feelings of enmity and bitterness are in the heart. What is needed is the converting power of God upon hearts and minds. Cease watching your brethren with suspicion." {1888 1026.3; Lt 19d, 1892, Written September 1, 1892, from North Fitzroy, Victoria, to O. A. Olsen, president of the GC.)}

It is not commonly understood today that the opposition to Jones and Waggoner entailed as a consequence some most unjustifiable and surprising opposition against Mrs. White herself, so strongly did she identify her cause with that of the two younger brethren:

"I found on reaching the mission two letters, one from yourself, and one from Brother ___ in reference to our coming to ___. My Brother, you well understand your position in reference to me and my work while in the conference at Minneapolis. There has been no change in my ideas and views of the condition of things among our ministering brethren. The testimony I bore in that conference is the same testimony I have borne before and since that conference convened. The Lord imparted His spirit to me in a special manner on that occasion, but I have not had one question in reference to my duty in bearing to you the message I did; but you did not recognize the voice of the true shepherd speaking through his servant. Again and again did I bear my testimony to those assembled, in a clear and forcible manner, but that testimony was not received. When I came to Battle Creek, I repeated the same testimony in the presence of Elder Butler, but there was not one who had the courage to stand by my side and help Elder Butler to see that he, as well as others, had taken wrong positions, and had misapprehended my words, and had false ideas in reference to my position and work. The prejudice of Elder Butler was greater after hearing the various reports from our ministering brethren at that meeting in Minneapolis. Elder Butler presented the matter before me in a letter stating that my attitude at that conference just about broke the hearts of some of our ministering brethren at that meeting." {1888 251.3}
"I will not state any further particulars, but you will need to know that I have not changed my ideas, or my position. The way I viewed things I plainly stated to you at Minneapolis. I am the same in mind, in spirit and in faith. Because of the ideas that had been started and were prevailing, being sent by letters from the conference and afterwards reported, I stated by experience and work for the last forty five years before you at Minneapolis and Battle Creek. But since some of my brethren hold me in the light they do, that my judgment is of no more value than that of any other, or of one who has not been called to this special work, and that I am subject to the influence of my son Willie, or of some others, why do you send for Sister White to attend your camp-meetings or special meetings? I cannot come. I could not do you any good, and it would only be trifling with the sacred responsibilities the Lord has laid upon me." {1888 252.1} "You have not given me one word to intimate that your position or sentiments have changed, or that you viewed me or my work in a different light. If I should come in accordance with your call, and my ideas should not harmonize with your ideas, my counsel not be in accordance with your counsel, would not the same spirit and attitude manifested at Minneapolis be resumed? If I should harmonize with your ideas and carry forward the line of work you sincerely wish me to accomplish, great use would be made of Sister White's testimony. If the Lord gives me the least intimation that He would have me come to you, I will cheerfully come; for it is more than my meat and drink to do his holy will. But I cannot see now how the Lord would be glorified in my doing this. Have you made any efforts to correct Brother Butler's misapprehension through the false ideas that you and others presented to him in regard to my work? I think that my brethren have a work to do before they can expect the Lord to give them light through Sister White, for they have disregarded her testimony and shown contempt for the very work that the lord has given her to do. I have a work to do for those who will be helped, even if the light given does not harmonize with their ideas. They will recognize the light from God, because they have the fruits of the work which the Lord has been pleased to do through his humble instrument in the last forty five years. They acknowledge this work to be of God, and are therefore willing to be corrected in their ideas and to change their course of action. But those who will maintain and retain their own ideas, and because they are corrected, conclude that Sister White is influenced to take a certain course of action which is not in harmony with their ideas, and they are at liberty to pass judgment against her testimony because it reproves their ideas and corrects their wrongs, could not be benefited. I would not consider such friends to be of any value in a hard place, especially in a crisis. Now you have my mind. I do not want to do the work of God in a bungling manner. I want to know what duty is and move in harmony with the spirit of God." {1888 252.2}
"My way is hedged up by my brethren. I cannot reach the very ones God wants to reach and help. When my brethren tell me that they moved under a mistaken idea of me and my work, when they try, in the fear of God, to counteract the work they have done before coming to Minneapolis and since that time, and will give respect and honor to the work of the Spirit of God through whomsoever He will choose to work, then my work is clear and I will do any thing. But I must not move in blindness and in uncertainty, but intelligently. You now understand my position, and I hope you will make crooked things straight, and see clearly. I leave this matter now." {1888 255.1} [With much peace in God, I remain your sister in Christ. Ellen G. White. {1888 256.1}]

"It would be far more agreeable to eliminate some of the statements given by the Spirit of Prophecy regarding the attitude of some of the leaders toward the message and the messengers. But this cannot be done without giving only a partial presentation of the situation which developed at the Conference, thus leaving the question in more or less of mystery." [AG Daniells, Christ Our Righteousness, p. 43.]

It would also be agreeable to minimize this opposition to the Spirit of Prophecy itself, and leave the impression that it was a minor misunderstanding on the part of "good men" who "later came to their senses", and made everything right. That some did make humble confessions is very true. But the repentance came too late, so far as that phase of the opposition was concerned, to prevent some very sad consequences. In 1890 Mrs. White was still conscious of serious misconceptions of her work:

"What reserve power has the Lord with which to reach those who have cast aside his warnings and reproofs, and have accredited the testimonies of the Spirit of God to no higher source than human wisdom?[750] In the Judgment, what can you who have done this, offer to God as an excuse for turning from the evidences he has given you that God was in the work?" By their fruits ye shall know them." I would not now rehearse before you the evidences given in the past two years of the dealings of God by his chosen servants; but the present evidence of his working is revealed to you, and you are now under obligation to believe. You cannot neglect God's messages of warning, you cannot reject them or treat them lightly, but at the peril of infinite loss. Caviling, ridicule, and misrepresentation can be indulged in only at the expense of the debasement of your own souls. The use of such weapons does not gain precious victories for you, but rather cheapens the mind, and separates the soul from God. Sacred things are brought down to the level of the common, and a condition of things is created that pleases the prince of darkness, and grieves away the Spirit of God. Caviling and criticism leave the soul as devoid of the dew of grace as the hills of Gilboa were destitute of rain. Confidence cannot be placed in the judgment of those who indulge in ridicule and misrepresentation. No weight can be attached to their advice or resolutions. You must bear the divine credentials before you make decided movements to shape the working of God's cause." {1888 954.2}

So determined was the opposition to Jones and Waggoner that when Mrs. White supported them, standing by their side, she simply exposed herself as well to the merciless opposing fire of fault-finding and ridicule. AT Jones described it bluntly:

(After reminding them that the brethren in 1888 rejected the loud cry) "They did not know they were doing this, but the Spirit of the Lord was there to tell them they were doing it . . . When the prophet told them what they were doing, they simply set the prophet aside with all the rest." [AT Jones, GCB., 1893.]

Mrs. White was conscious, even at Minneapolis, that she had suffered a loss in prestige among the opposing brethren:

"Now, this is the last ministers' meeting we will have unless you wish to meet together yourselves. If the ministers will not receive the light, I want to give the people a chance; perhaps they may receive it. God did not raise me up to come across the plains to speak to you and you sit here to question His message and question whether Sister White is the same as she used to be in years gone by. I have in many things gone way back and given you that which was given me in years past, because then (formerly) you acknowledged that Sister White was right. But somehow it has changed now, and Sister White is different. Just like the Jewish nation." {1888 152.6}

As late as 1893 we find references (and there are probably others) to the doubts concerning the Spirit of Prophecy encouraged by the sad Minneapolis affair:

"The office of a messenger whom God has chosen to send with reproofs and warnings, is strangely misunderstood at the present time. When reproof is given, the church-members feel humiliated, as their real situation is revealed to them, which they were not able to discern. God in mercy sent them warnings and reproof because he loved them. He says, "As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten; be zealous therefore and repent." Those who need reproof bring sorrow and grief upon the soul of him who must correct their errors; but though his message be painful to him, he dare not neglect his work. Those who deserve reproofs feel hurt under personal admonition. Pride is wounded, and Satan suggests that their mistakes and errors will be reported to others, and remarks will be made in reference to their mistaken course of action. It would be well for these individuals to realize that their defects are manifest to all, and the world measures them by that which they do. Not only this world beholds their course, but they are a spectacle to the angels of heaven. The heavenly host are looking upon every man, woman, and child, and they see the defects of their characters. Besides this, nothing is hid from God; our secret sins are in the light of his countenance." {RH, July 25, 1893 par. 6}

A very sad result of this attitude toward Mrs. White's work, and which is tragically with us to the present time, is the neglect to circulate the book Great Controversy in a way commensurate with its most vital importance:

"The Lord designed that the messages of warning and instruction given through the Spirit to His people should go everywhere. But the influence that grew out of the resistance of light and truth at Minneapolis tended to make of no effect the light God had given to His people through the Testimonies. Great Controversy, vol. 4, has not had the circulation it should have had, because some of those who occupy responsible positions were leavened with the spirit that prevailed at Minneapolis, a spirit that clouded the discernment of the people of God." {1888 1129.3}

"The work of opponents to the truth has been steadily advancing while we have been compelled to devote our energies in a great degree to counteracting the work of the enemy through those who were in our ranks. The dullness of some and the opposition of others have confined our strength and means largely among those who know the truth, but do not practice its principles. If every soldier of Christ had done his duty, if every watchman on the walls of Zion had given the trumpet a certain sound, the world might ere this have heard the message of warning. But the work is years behind. What account will be rendered to God for thus retarding the work?" {GCDB, February 28, 1893 par. 5}

It was at that time following the Minneapolis meeting that Bible Readings was boosted for circulation, while the unsold copies of Great Controversy were neglected on the shelves. Mrs. White appealed to the publishing men to push the sale of her book. The brethren replied that they would as soon as Bible Readings was given a start so it could continue of itself. Mrs. White was disappointed that their promise was not kept:

"I know that the statement made that these books cannot be sold, is untrue. I know; for the Lord has instructed me that this is said because human devising has blocked the way for their sale. It cannot be denied that these works were not the product of any human mind; they are the voice of God speaking to His people and they will have an influence upon minds that other books do not have." [Manuscript 23, 1890.] {CM 129.2}

"The work of the intelligent, God-fearing canvasser has been represented as equal to that of the gospel minister. Then should the canvasser any more than the minister, feel at liberty to act from selfish motives? Should he turn his back on all the principles of missionary work, and handle the book - placed before him, shall I say, as a temptation? - on which he can make the most money? Shall he have no interest to circulate any book but that which brings him the greatest financial gain? How is the missionary spirit revealed here? Has not the canvassing work ceased to be what it ought to be? How is it that no voice is raised to correct this state of things?" {1888 655.2}

"I speak to you who are engaged in the canvassing work. Have you read volume 4 [The Great Controversy]? Do you know what it contains? Have you any appreciation of the subject matter? Do you not see that the people need the light therein given? If you have not already done so, I entreat you to read carefully these solemn warnings and appeals. I am sure that the Lord would have this work carried into all the highways and byways, where are souls to be warned of the danger so soon to come." [Letter 1, 1890.] {CM 127.2}

"I went to large expenses in bringing out the illustrated editions of Great Controversy and Patriarchs and Prophets, and in making four sets of plates of each. This was done with the expectation of large sales. But these books were allowed to fall almost dead from the press, and for nearly three years little was done with them . . . When my books are handled disinterestedly, I think that I shall be able to settle my debts." [Mrs. White's Indept, D-237-1903.]

All of this evil surmising and suspicion was a trial to Mrs. White, as it was also to Jones and Waggoner. In a private letter in 1890 Mrs. White confided:

"Then I left Battle Creek for Petoskey. I spoke there every Sabbath for eight weeks, except one Sabbath, besides three evenings. I had great freedom. The Blessing of the Lord rested upon me and the hearers. Twice I spoke at Harbor Point, fourteen miles from Petoskey. I have spoken once in the Sanitarium, last Sunday night, with much freedom. I attend meetings in the small churches, but feel that I have no strength to labor with the church who have had my testimony so abundantly, and yet have set themselves against my message, and have not been moved to change their position of resistance, notwithstanding all the Lord has given me to say in demonstration of the Spirit and power. I have no hope that they could be helped by anything I should say further. They have resisted the appeals of the Spirit of God. I have no hope that the Lord has a reserve power to break down their resistance. I leave them in the hands of God, and unless the Lord places upon me a decided burden to speak words in the tabernacle, I shall not attempt to say anything until those who have acted a part to hedge up my way shall clear my path. If they have not recognized the Spirit of the Lord in the messages I have borne, they will recognize it less now, for I have not strength to contend with the spirit of resistance, the doubts and unbelief, which have barricaded their souls, that they could not see when good cometh. I have far greater liberty in speaking to unbelievers, They are interested. They feel impressed by the Spirit of God, and say, It seems those words are spoken under the inspiration of the Spirit of God.
O, it is the hardest place in the world to speak where great light has come to men in responsible positions. They have been enlightened, but have chosen darkness rather than light.

(You may depend) I have great sorrow of heart over the hardness of heart that has been leavening our churches, and is especially seen in those who have had great light. Their blindness of mind is correspondingly great as the light was great that shone upon them. What will be the end of this stubborn unbelief we have yet to learn." {1888 709.1-710.1}

How closely this opposition to the Spirit of Prophecy was entwined with the opposition to the message and messengers of 1888 will be seen in the case of Elder Uriah Smith. In a Theological Seminary Thesis on "The Life and Work of Uriah Smith" we read: Elder Uriah Smith

"Among the older ministers who opposed Mrs. White in this reformation (of 1888) was Uriah Smith, and one of the hardest trials that ever came to Smith resulted from his opposition on the issue fought out at this time. Not only during this meeting, but afterward, he was out of harmony with the counsel Mrs. White had given on this subject.

He probably did not realize it, but he had been warned of the potential danger of unbelief as far back as 1871 (Testimonies to the Church at Battle Creek, 1872). At times he had found it hard to yield his opinions. Notwithstanding the testimony or rebuke in 1882 which censured him while it upheld the work of Professor Bell, Elder Smith had been slow to reconcile himself to the testimony . . . That had not been pleasant. But that was not all. Mrs. White found it necessary to rebuke him for his stand at the Minneapolis conference. Evidently his reaction to this was unfavorable, and she saw that he had drifted further than he realized. She sensed the dangerous course he had taken and was considerably burdened for him. On October 7, 1890, she wrote a letter to Elder OA Olsen, . . . declaring that

`Brother Smith is ensnared by the enemy and cannot in his present state give the trumpet a certain sound . . . the displeasure of God is upon them both (Smith and Butler) , yet Elder Smith is placed in positions as teacher to mold and fashion the minds of students, when it is a well known fact he is not standing in the light. He is not working in God's order. He is sowing seeds of unbelief that spring up and bear fruit for some souls to harvest . . . Elder Smith will not receive the light God has given to correct him, and he has not a spirit to correct by confession any wrong course he has pursued in the past . . . I hear everywhere I go objections to the testimonies quoting Elders Smith and Butler. They do not believe the Testimonies. They do not accept that which Sister White has had in reproof of their course . . . I have been shown that as he now stands, Satan has prepared his temptations to close about his soul." [R.J. Hammond, "Life and Work of Uriah Smith," SDA Theol. Sem. Thesis, pp. 112,113.]

The fact that Elder Smith's confession and "change of attitude" will be considered more fully later in this essay. This quotation is given here not to draw attention to Elder Smith's personal condition at any time, but to the way in which principles work in human hearts and in the Advent movement. The dead may rest in peace, but we will never be able to live at peace with God until we learn more truthfully some of the lessons from our past history.

Some years after, order was gradually restored apparently, and the church continued to grow. All has apparently turned out well. But - the 1888 episode is a parable, and God will test us again. If we enter upon another similar test hampered by muddled thinking, indistinct and confused ideas of what happened in the past, we shall fall into the same condemnation. If we cannot focus the picture of the past, we may be sure we are not focusing the present picture clearly. And as for the future, - there will be no reserve power in earth or heaven to help us if we refuse now to face honest facts squarely.


Conclusion to chapter 6

Therefore, in the light of the findings of this investigation:

(1) We are to learn that any opposition to the work of God, whether that work be done in harmony with our expectations or not, requires a complementary opposition to the Spirit of Prophecy. In the matter of 1888, the rejection of the message from heaven as presented by Jones and Waggoner was a failure to recognize the Holy Spirit; was an insult to Jesus Christ; and required the setting aside of the faithful, humble messenger whom God had used since the beginning of the Advent movement.

(2) Our contemporary attitude is still unappreciative and mistrustful of Jones and Waggoner's work from 1888-1892. We are still suspicious of the precious message which they brought us from heaven in "clear, distinct, lines", which was "the truth as it is in Jesus". We still think it tended toward being radical and extreme. We still suppose that it carried the two messengers away into fanaticism, resulting in their apostasy. As long as we think thus, should any more pearls of truth be cast before us, we would be obliged to react to such a message precisely as did the opposition in 1888.

(3) All our pretensions to the contrary notwithstanding, we will show a complementary mistrust in the Spirit of Prophecy, which if it were analyzed in Heaven's infallible tests would be revealed as a varnished unbelief. Most of us would be candid enough and intelligent enough to run for shelter if a Righteous Being were suddenly to appear in the Temple for a thorough - going - investigation with the Spirit of Prophecy as the completely authoritative blue-print, and begin probing into the complete whys and wherefores of our educational, medical, and evangelistic work.

Woe unto us, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! Because we write books about the deceased prophet, and garnish the memory of the pioneers, and say, "If we had been in the days of our fathers . . . `Wherefore, we be witnesses unto ourselves, that we are the children of them which spurned the prophet, and wise men at and after Minneapolis.

(4) We would do well to make sure of our present heart attitude toward the ministry of the Holy Spirit, in the greater light of intelligence which now shines unmercifully upon the hidden motives and evil machinations of our ego, id., self. Many of us would be quite uneasy if a thorough-going psycho-analyst began work on us. even though we have stood in numberless "reconsecration services", how would we react to a genuine psycho-analysis by the true Holy Spirit of God, whose "great office work" is "thus distinctly specified by our Saviour: `And when He is come, He will reprove the world of sin.'" [TM 392.]

(5) We would do well to study the Scriptures recommended to us so earnestly in Testimonies to Ministers, page 76 [1000] - "if God has ever spoken by me, these scriptures mean very much to those who shall hear them," said Mrs. White. We should then inquire what guarantee we have that we are any more capable of recognizing Jesus Christ than were the Jews. Perhaps we are, through some cause best known to God, unable to distinguish between the sacred fire of God's own kindling, and the strange fire which we offer. (TM 356.) Perhaps we are, after all, "not able to distinguish the precious ore from the base material", and "will take the great leader of apostasy and name him Christ our Righteousness". (Leaflet Series, No. 3, Apostasies, Quoted in "The Exodus and Advent Movement in Type and Antitype," Taylor G. Bunch, p. 94.)
We might discover to our horror that "false phases of Christianity are being received and taught, which bind souls in deception and delusion. Men are walking in the light of the sparks of their own kindling." Perhaps in our educational institutes we are infatuated with "specious reasonings", which "give utterance to opinions that betray sacred, holy trusts," because we are "charmed with men or women who are not converted". (TM 86, 87, 465.) Perhaps, as the consequence of our shameful insult to the Son of God at Minneapolis, we have become so self-confused that the following words make more sense:

"The religion of Jesus is endangered. It is being mingled with worldliness. Worldly policy is taking the place of the true piety and wisdom that comes from above, and God will remove His prospering hand from the conference. Shall the Ark of the Covenant be removed from this people? Shall idols be smuggled in? Shall false principles and false precepts be brought into the sanctuary? Shall antichrist be respected? Shall the true doctrines and principles given us by God, which have made us what we are, be ignored? Shall God's instrumentality, the publishing house, become a mere political, worldly institution? This is directly where the enemy, through blinded, unconsecrated men, is leading us.
These things have gone as far as they should without someone protesting against them in plain words. The Lord's time to set things in order has fully come.
There are men in positions of trust who have not had an experience in the leading out of this work, and these men should walk with humility and caution.
{21MR 448.3-4}

We wouldn't like to admit that those words do make sense today, but if this whole investigation of Minneapolis and its aftermath focuses the picture more sharply, we may find that we have developed a curious, distressing mental hyperopia that permits us to see evil if it is sufficiently farfetched and distant in the past, but blinds us to it when it is under our very nose.

Whether we will be pleased to contemplate it or not, the following will take place:

"The truth is efficient, and through obedience its power changes the mind into the image of Jesus. It is the truth as it is in Jesus that quickens the conscience and transforms the mind; for it is accompanied to the heart by the holy Spirit. There are many, who, lacking spiritual discernment, take the bare letter of the word, and find that unaccompanied by the Spirit of God, it quickens not the soul, it sanctifies not the heart. One may be able to quote from the Old and the New Testament, may be familiar with the commands and promises of the word of God; but unless the holy Spirit sends the truth home to the heart, enlightening the mind with divine light, no soul falls upon the Rock and is broken; for it is the divine agency that connects the soul with God. Without the enlightenment of the Spirit of God, we shall not be able to discern truth from error, and shall fall under the masterful temptations and deceptions that Satan will bring upon the world. We are near the close of the controversy between the Prince of light and the prince of darkness, and soon the delusions of the enemy will try our faith, of what sort it is. Satan will work miracles in the sight of the beast, and deceive `them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast.'" {RH, November 22, 1892 par. 1}
"The truth is efficient, and through obedience its power changes the mind into the image of Jesus. It is the truth as it is in Jesus that quickens the conscience and transforms the mind; for it is accompanied to the heart by the holy Spirit. There are many, who, lacking spiritual discernment, take the bare letter of the word, and find that unaccompanied by the Spirit of God, it quickens not the soul, it sanctifies not the heart. One may be able to quote from the Old and the New Testament, may be familiar with the commands and promises of the word of God; but unless the holy Spirit sends the truth home to the heart, enlightening the mind with divine light, no soul falls upon the Rock and is broken; for it is the divine agency that connects the soul with God. Without the enlightenment of the Spirit of God, we shall not be able to discern truth from error, and shall fall under the masterful temptations and deceptions that Satan will bring upon the world. We are near the close of the controversy between the Prince of light and the prince of darkness, and soon the delusions of the enemy will try our faith, of what sort it is. Satan will work miracles in the sight of the beast, and deceive "them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast." {RH, November 29, 1892 par. 1-2}

If we spurn and insult the true Christ and the true Holy Spirit, what power can possibly preserve us from an infatuation with the false Christ and really modern Spiritualism?


Chapter 7

An Examination of the `Confessions'

Deep, true repentance is one of the rarest of Christian virtues. It is by no means impossible, in the light of the wondrous Cross of Calvary. But examples of it are few. Many confessions and examples of repentance are as superficial as that of Esau and King Saul, whose lives are written for our admonition. Both made confession, and both shed tears; neither found repentance.[1035]

It cannot be successfully denied that the experience of Israel at Kadesh-Barnea and afterwards is an illustration of the experience of this movement at and following the Minneapolis Conference. The "repentance" of Israel following their rebellious reception of the message of Caleb and Joshua provides an insight into the nature of some of the "confessions" following Minneapolis, which confessions are assumed by various authors and students to constitute evidence that the brethren soon fell into line and accepted the message (See here) of 1888, and all was well:

"Now they seemed sincerely to repent of their sinful conduct; but they sorrowed because of the result of their evil course rather than from a sense of their ingratitude and disobedience. When they found that the Lord did not relent in His decree, their self-will again arose, and they declared that they would not return into the wilderness. In commanding them to retire from the land of their enemies, God tested their apparent submission and proved that it was not real. They knew that they had deeply sinned in allowing their rash feelings to control them and in seeking to slay the spies who had urged them to obey God; but they were only terrified to find that they had made a fearful mistake, the consequences of which would prove disastrous to themselves. Their hearts were unchanged, and they only needed an excuse to occasion a similar outbreak. This presented itself when Moses, by the authority of God, commanded them to go back into the wilderness.

. . . Though their confession did not spring from true repentance, it served to vindicate the justice of God in His dealings with them.

The Lord still works in a similar manner to glorify His name by bringing men to acknowledge His justice. When those who profess to love Him complain of His providence, despise His promises, and, yielding to temptation, unite with evil angels to defeat the purposes of God, the Lord often so overrules circumstances as to bring these persons where, though they may have no real repentance, they will be convinced of their sin and will be constrained to acknowledge the wickedness of their course and the justice and goodness of God in His dealings with them. It is thus that God sets counter agencies at work to make manifest the works of darkness. And though the spirit which prompted to the evil course is not radically changed, confessions are made that vindicate the honor of God and justify His faithful reprovers, who have been opposed and misrepresented." {PP 391.4-393.1}

It would be more agreeable to overlook the evidence to be presented in this chapter, but it cannot be done without leaving the subject in mystery. Contemporary opinions are that the opposing brethren at Minneapolis soon saw their mistake, made humble and deep confessions, repented thoroughly, and preached the message (See here) of 1888 "with power." The evidence presented herewith will show the following facts to be true:

(1) The "confessions" were practically extorted not so much by any human agency or prodding, as by overwhelming, crushing evidence that was too persistent for intelligent men to ignore who wished to retain their names as Seventh day Adventists, and their positions in the work. Faith had therefore given away almost entirely to sight. "The present evidence of His working is revealed to you, and you are now under obligation to believe," said Mrs. White in 1890. (TM 466). Such confessions could hardly be the work of that kind of genuine repentance which brings real glory to God.

(2) Most of the "repentance" was over opposition to Mrs. White, the tried and proven prophet. Many precedents had already been established in our history among workers for this kind of repentance, unfortunately. There was very little frank, open confessing that led to sincere brotherly union with AT Jones and EJ Waggoner, or acceptance of their message.

(3) There is evidence that some of the most prominent "confessors" subsequently acted contrary to the intent of their repentance.

(4) The issue at stake in the confessions and repentance was that of the individual salvation of individual workers' souls. Their unbelief had been so severe that they were in real danger of being lost. But there is no evidence that these "confessors" made genuine work of repenting of the sin of quenching the Holy Spirit's outpouring in the form of the "latter rain," or a despising of the light of the loud cry. Thus, the sad consequences of the rebellion at Minneapolis, viz., the indefinite postponing of the finishing of the work, could not be obviated.

(5) The repentance was not thorough simply because the good brethren did not go far enough to experience an effective crucifixion of self. This thought is clearly expressed as follows:

"Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: if any man hear My voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with Me. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My Father in His throne.
Some may say, Why is this message sounded so constantly in our ears? It is because you do not thoroughly repent. You do not live in Christ and have Christ abiding in you. When one idol is expelled from the soul, Satan has another prepared to supply its place. Unless you make an entire consecration to Christ and live in communion with Him, unless you make Him your Counselor, you will find that your heart, open to evil thoughts, is easily diverted from the service of God to the service of self."
{1NL 133.9-134.1}

"At times you may have a desire to repent. But unless you decidedly reform and put into practice the truths you have learned, unless you have an active, working faith, a faith that is constantly increasing in strength, your repentance is as the morning dew. It will give no permanent relief to the soul. A repentance caused by a spasmodic exercise of the feelings is a repentance that needs to be repented of; for it is delusive. A violent exercise of the feelings, which does not produce in you the peaceable fruits of righteousness, leaves you in a worse state than you were in before." {1NL 134.2}

A proper understanding of the real message of 1888 would have taken care of that trouble, for the practical results of that message as presented at South Lancaster following the 1888 meeting are stated as follows:

"I have never seen a revival work go forward with such thoroughness, and yet remain so free from all undue excitement. There was no urging or inviting. The people were not called forward, but there was a solemn realization that Christ came not to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance. The honest in heart were ready to confess their sins, and to bring forth fruit to God by repentance and restoration, as far as it lay in their power. We seemed to breathe in the very atmosphere of heaven. Angels were indeed hovering around. Friday evening the social service began at five, and it was not closed until nine. No time was lost; for every one had a living testimony to bear. The meeting would have continued hours longer, if it had been allowed to run this full course; but it was thought best to close it at that time. I was not able to sleep that night until nearly day. The Lord had visited his people. And there was joy in heaven among the angels over the repentant sinners that had come back to the Father. What a beautiful sight it was to the universe to see that as fallen men and women beheld Christ, they were changed, taking the impression of his image upon their souls.
There were many who testified that as the searching truths had been presented, they had been convicted in the light of the law as transgressors. They had been trusting in their own righteousness. Now they saw it as filthy rags, in comparison with the righteousness of Christ, which is alone acceptable to God. While they had not been open transgressors, they saw themselves depraved and degraded in heart. They had substituted other gods in the place of their Heavenly Father. They had struggled to refrain from sin, but had trusted in their own strength. We should go to Jesus just as we are, confess our sins, and cast our helpless souls upon our compassionate Redeemer. This subdues the pride of the heart, and is a crucifixion of self. In the parable, the father saw the returning prodigal son. He saw his repentance and contrition of soul, and he had compassion on him, and ran, and fell on his neck and kissed him. The son spoke his penitence, saying, "Father, I have sinned against Heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called thy son. But the father said to his servants, Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him; and put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet: and bring hither the fatted calf, and kill it; and let us eat, and be merry; for this my son was dead, and is alive again; he was lost, and is found." The prodigal made a full confession of his sin. He made no excuse for his wrong-doing, and he was forgiven, and re-established in his father's house."
{RH, March 5, 1889 par. 10-11}

Evidently that message was not clearly understood after the revivals were quenched.

(6) Thus the root of the evil was still there. The symptoms of the spiritual malady were confessed and repented of; the disease itself was not thoroughly uprooted.

Superficial repentance and superficial confession have become too common amongst us ever since. These sorrowful "reconsecrations" are repeated numberless times at our worker's meetings and general camp meetings. It will be seen, upon carefully comparing their nature with that of the confessions following Minneapolis, that the same general pattern is unconsciously being followed.

Contemporary Views

An oft-quoted statement from an older worker forms the basis for much of the present misunderstanding of what happened after Minneapolis: "Early in the spring, 1889, word began to come of those who stood with the opposition at the conference beginning to see light and soon earnest confessions followed. Within two or three years most of the leading men who had refused the light at the conference had come out with clear confessions." [C. McReynolds, "Experiences while at the GC in Minn. in 1888," D File, 189, EGW Estate. Quoted by NF Pease, "Justification by Faith in SDA Church Before 1900." SDA Theol. Sem. Thesis.]

We could wish that the following statement were true, rather than the confessions were extorted by guilty conscience reacting to overwhelming evidence over a period of years:

"The confessions mentioned above were doubtless in many cases precipitated by sober reflection after the individuals concerned were far removed from the scene of the controversy." [NF Pease, op. cit.]

Another statement from Captain of the Host:

"Gradually there came the turning and the gathering into the unity of the faith. There was both a cutting and a healing power in the messages she sent, carrying the gospel of righteousness and of good will in Christ, which in general brought the erstwhile estranged brethren together." [Arthur W. Spalding, op. cit., pp. 598,599.]

No mention is made in Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts of the "confessions," it being assumed that in general the message of 1888 was well received.

Before examining the available sources of information regarding these "confessions," three questions present themselves for consideration, if the view is correct that the repentance of the opposers at Minneapolis changed their real attitude, and made the message of 1888 properly available to our people:

(1) If the opposition repentance was thorough, and effective, why wasn't the message and light of 1888 recovered, and given to our people in clear and powerful form?

(2) If some contend that the light was recovered, and "preached with power" (as is sometimes stated), why wasn't the "work" finished soon after the time of confession and repentance? The opposition at Minneapolis quenched and stultified the proclamation of the "loud cry;" a proper repentance would, logically, it follows, provide for the untrammeled proclamation of that message, with all its attendant blessings. The history, worthy of the name "loud cry."

(3) If the opposition to the message and messengers of 1888 disappeared, how can one explain the persistent and numerous statements from Mrs. White as late as 1901 that the message was continually misrepresented and opposed? One such statement follows, which shows that the genuine work of repentance, viz., reformation, had not taken place:

"I feel a special interest in the movements and decisions that shall be made at this Conference regarding the things that should have been done years ago, and especially ten years ago, when we were assembled in Conference, and the Spirit and power of God came into our meeting, testifying that God was ready to work for this people if they would come into working order. The brethren assented to the light God had given, but there were those connected with our institutions, especially with the Review and Herald Office and the Conference, who brought in elements of unbelief, so that the light that was given was not acted upon. It was assented to, but no special change was made to bring about such a condition of things that the power of God could be revealed among his people.
The light then given me was that this people should stand higher than any other people on the face of the whole earth, that they should be a loyal people, a people who would rightly represent truth. The sanctifying power of the truth, revealed in their lives, was to distinguish them from the world. They were to stand in moral dignity, having such a close connection with heaven that the Lord God of Israel could give them a place in the earth.
Year after year the same acknowledgment was made, but the principles which exalt a people were not woven into the work. God gave them clear light as to what they should do, and what they should not do, but they departed from that light, and it is a marvel to me that we stand in as much prosperity as we do today. It is because of the great mercy of our God, not because of our righteousness, but that his name should not be dishonored in the world."
{GCB, April 3, 1901 par. 1-3; See also Deone Hanson, `1901 Rejected'.}

It is evident, therefore, that for the sake of clarity, the picture of what took place after Minneapolis should be much more sharply focused.

The Testimony of Our History

It is common knowledge that Elder Uriah Smith was one of the most persistent opposers of the 1888 message. In his position as editor of the R&H [1100], and with his well-earned prestige as a prominent author, he was able to exert perhaps the most powerful influence of any of the leading workers for or against the message. Did we know "what might have been," we would see what God could have done with the author of Thoughts on Daniel and the Revelation had his heart and keen mind joined in the work to which Jones and Waggoner were called. It was by no means God's plan that the latter should do all the thinking, and all the discovering of precious ore. The able and lovable brother who wielded the mightiest pen in Battle Creek could have aided in the work of enlightening this earth with the heavenly glory of maturely developed truth.

He chose not to. He considered the gracious message to be merely an over emphasized "doctrine," and maintained that we had always believed it. Mrs. White's efforts to help him only aggravated his stubborness, and he tried to clear himself by sitting on a spiritual fence, which in truth did not exist. He that was not for the message of Christ's righteousness was against it. No "sober reflection" brought him to any different view.

Two whole years is a long time for a man to stubbornly maintain an attitude of unbelief, when that man occupied a place with every possible advantage, above all that dwelt upon the earth, to see the heavenly light clearly; and when that light to be seen was the brightest light the world had ever beheld. In March, 1890, Mrs. White wrote:

"I have traveled from place to place, attending meetings where the message of the righteousness of Christ was preached. I considered it a privilege to stand by the side of my brethren, and give my testimony with the message for the time; and I saw that the power of God attended the message wherever it was spoken. You could not make the people believe in South Lancaster that it was not a message of light that came to them. The people confessed their sins, and appropriated the righteousness of Christ. God has set his hand to do this work. We labored in Chicago; it was a week before there was a break in the meetings. But like a wave of glory, the blessing of God swept over us as we pointed men to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. The Lord revealed his glory, and we felt the deep movings of his Spirit. Everywhere the message led to the confession of sin, and to the putting away of iniquity." {RH, March 18, 1890 par. 7}
"I have tried to present the message to you as I have understood it, but how long will those at the head of the work keep themselves aloof from the message of God?" {RH, March 18, 1890 par. 8}
"There are many outside our people who are in the favor of God, because they have lived up to all the light that God has given them. For nearly two years we have been urging the people to come up and accept the light and the truth concerning the righteousness of Christ, and they do not know whether to come and take hold of this precious truth or not. They are bound about with their own ideas. They do not let the Saviour in. I have done what I could to present the matter. I can speak to the ear, but I cannot speak to the heart. Shall we not arise, and get out of this position of unbelief? Shall we not bruise Satan under our feet? I beseech of you, Come up where the living waters flow." {RH, March 11, 1890 par. 11}

Finally, after being "under obligation to believe" (TM 466) Elder Smith was drifting helplessly into a derelict condition of darkness of soul, and was in danger of becoming lost;

"Responsibilities are borne by men who have had no living experience in the rise and progress of the work. Brother Amadon and Elder Smith have had this experience, but Elder Smith is ensnared by the enemy and cannot in his present state give the trumpet a certain sound. Elder Butler is in the same condition. They are both unable to help just where the help is needed. They have by their course made of none effect, with a large number of others, the messages of communication which the Lord has been giving his people the last forty-five years. The displeasure of God is upon them both, yet ....... is placed in positions as teacher to mold and fashion the minds of students when it is a well known fact that he is not standing in the light; he is not working in God's order. He is sowing seeds of unbelief that spring up and bear fruit for some souls to harvest." {1888 714.2}
I know of not one man who has length of experience from the rise of the message to make his voice heard or influence to tell on the cause of God at this time. With the exception of Brother Lunt nearly all are sleeping in their graves. Those who are living, who have had an experience in the work which the Lord has been pleased to give me are Elder Smith, Brother Amadon, and Elder Loughborough. Elder Smith will not receive the light God has given to correct him; he has not a spirit to correct by confession any wrong course he has pursued in the past and thus put up the bars behind him which leads into dangerous paths." {1888 714.3}
There are great responsibilities placed on unconsecrated, inexperienced men, in our councils, in interest connected with the great heart of the work, their decisions are not all sound, healthy, and consistent. A class have the molding and fashioning that know nothing of my work from the rise of the message. If Elder Smith stood where God would have him, if he had stood in the clear light from years back, his influence would be a power for good. But blindness is upon him and he senses it not. I have been shown that as he now stands Satan has prepared his temptations to close about his soul, that if he is not rescued the banner of truth will not be held aloft by him. Other hands will carry forward the sacred work to its close. Elder Butler will be left in the same position. This was shown me clearly in years past. They are unfaithful; they do not work with the Captain of our salvation and keep step with the providence of God." {1888 715.2}

Whether the following words were spoken of him or not, his condition was accurately described:

"My mind is troubled continually. I have great sorrow of heart. I know that Satan is seeking for the mastery over men. I would gladly leave the field of battle, but I will stand at my post as long as the Lord requires me to. I will not flee because of the pressure brought against me. I have been placed here, and my work is to present in clear lines the instruction given me. Some will hear, will others, even such men as Elder ___ will harden their hearts, lest they shall see and be converted. There are those who are looking to Elder ___, thinking that a man who has been given such great light will be able to see when good cometh, and will acknowledge the truth. But I have been shown that in Elder ___ character there is a pride and stubbornness that has never been fully brought into subjection to the Spirit of God. Again and again his religious experience has been marred by his determination not to confess his wrongs, but to pass along and forget them. Men may cherish this sin until there is no forgiveness for them." {1888 573.1}

Certainly the following words fit the unfortunate case of the Review editor:

"O how I long to see the church aroused from her feeble, listless condition. There are a few who carry the burden, a few who pray much and talk little, a few who always bear their testimony. But there are many, many who are mere spectators. Why are not those who hear the word doers of the word? Why do they not arise and shine, because their light has come, and the glory of the Lord has risen upon them? Christ will not accept the highest profession, the most eloquent words, unaccompanied by a faithful practice of the truth. Men may have talent and education, but of what avail is this if the love of God does not abide in their hearts, if they are not clothed with His righteousness. The watchmen must catch the words from the lips of Christ, and give the trumpet a certain sound. Their message must bear the divine credentials, and God must give it efficiency, else they will be false guides." {1888 574.5}

"I spoke in the ministers' meeting. The Lord gave me strength to bear my message with power and clearness." {1888 575.1}
"We need so much a deeper piety. We need to receive the holy oil from the two olive branches, which through the two golden pipes empty the golden oil out of themselves." We need to understand the work that is going forward in heaven. In this the great antitypical day of atonement [1300], we need to be in perfect harmony with the work being carried forward in heaven. We need to repent, and confess our sins. "Confess your faults one to another, and pray for one another, that ye may be healed." It is too late for us to stand on our dignity. There are those who while they think that it is perfectly proper for others to confess their mistakes, think that their position makes it impossible for them to confess their mistakes. My brethren, if you expect your sins to be blotted out by the blood of Christ, you must confess them. If your brethren have a knowledge of your errors, if your position has given wideness to your influence, it is all the more necessary that you make a full confession. "If we walk in the light as He is in the light, we have fellowship one with another, and the blood of Jesus Christ His Son cleanseth us from all sin. If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness." Let our sins go beforehand to judgment, that they may be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord." {1888 575.2}

Alas, that love of self should fasten a man in such a place! The longer stubborness is indulged, the bigger and more powerful self becomes, and more difficult to bring to the Cross.For then, not only the ugly rebellion must be acknowledged, but the uglier stubborness, which is iniquity and self-idolatry. We should pity Elder Smith, but we ought not to pity ourselves!

Finally, after the turn of the New Year, 1891, he made confession "to his brethren, and asked the pardon of Mrs. White for his erroneous course." (R.J. Hammond, The Life and Work of Uriah Smith, p. 113, SDA Theol. Sem. Thesis.)

Elder Smith had formerly had several experiences quite similar. In the spring of 1873, after a disagreement with James White, he had left the Review office to go into private business for himself, as a wood engraver. After the subsequent reconciliation, he "made some very impressive remarks proposing that the pen, the ink-stand, and the paper to which they had attached their names, should be laid up together as a memorial before God." (Spec. Test. to R&H Office, pp. 16,17.) His faith in the work of Mrs. White was not what it ought to have been. Perhaps only the final Judgment will reveal how much of a baneful influence his unbelief had in encouraging D.M. Canright to go into apostasy. (See R.J. Hammond, op. cit., pp. 112,113.) The slightest push will send a drowning man down.

Was Elder Smith's repentance of early 1891 thorough and permanent? Mrs. White hoped so, and it could have well been. The Lord was willing: Speaking to the R&H Office, Mrs. White said:

"The Lord will blot out the transgression of those who, since that time, have repented with a sincere repentance; but every time the same spirit wakens in the soul, the deeds done on that occasion are endorsed, and the doers of them are made responsible to God, and must answer for them at his judgment throne. The same spirit that actuated the rejecters of Christ, rankles in their hearts, and had they lived in the days of Christ, they would have acted toward him in a manner similar to that of the godless and unbelieving Jews." {PH080 17.1}

But by 1893, something had miscarried, spiritually: N.F. Pease remarks in his thesis:

"It will be recalled that several leaders made definite confessions early in 1891. During 1893 a letter was written by Mrs. White indicating that one of these very men was still maintaining an attitude contrary to the spirit of the revival movement." [NF Pease, op. cit.]

Speaking in 1901, Mrs. White intimated that there had been an influence in the R&H office that tended to say, "I go, Sir," but went not:

"I feel a special interest in the movements and decisions that shall be made at this Conference regarding the things that should have been done years ago, and especially ten years ago, when we were assembled in Conference, and the Spirit and power of God came into our meeting, testifying that God was ready to work for this people if they would come into working order. The brethren assented to the light God had given, but there were those connected with our institutions, especially with the Review and Herald Office and the Conference, who brought in elements of unbelief, so that the light that was given was not acted upon. It was assented to, but no special change was made to bring about such a condition of things that the power of God could be revealed among his people." {1888 1743.2}

After his confession, Mrs. White had a burden to encourage him to look upon things in the right light. She sensed his trouble, and knew that he was not giving the trumpet a certain sound in the R&H. More than a year after his "confession," she wrote him in a tone of warning and counsel:

"Some of our brethren ... I do not wish to speak one word to you that will discourage you or bring upon you one pang of anguish. I have a love for your soul, and I desire that you shall bear the banner of truth firmly until the close of this earth's history. But to say that you will do this, I cannot. I am compelled to say to you that you are in danger, and your only safety lies in walking humbly with your God. Be careful what steps you take in expressing your differences with your brethren. You cannot tell how it pains me to see some of our brethren taking a course that I know is not pleasing to God. They are full of jealousy and evil surmising, and are ever ready to show in just what way they differ with Elder Jones or Waggoner. The same spirit that was manifested in the past manifests itself at every opportunity; but this is not from the impulse of the Spirit of God." {15MR 82.3}

"It is quite possible that (Should) Elders Jones and Waggoner may be overthrown by the temptations of the enemy; but if they should be, this would not prove that they had had no message from God, or that the work that they had done was all a mistake. But should this happen, how many would take this position, and enter into a fatal delusion because they are not under the control of the Spirit of God. They walk in the sparks of their own kindling, and cannot distinguish between the fire they have kindled, and the light which God has given, and they walk in blindness as did the Jews. I know that this is the very position many would take if either of these men were to fall, and I pray that these men upon whom God has laid the burden of a solemn work, may be able to give the trumpet a certain sound, and honor God at every step, and that their path at every step may grow brighter and brighter until the close of time." [Letter 24, 1892, p. 5 (To Elder Uriah Smith, Sept. 19, 1892.)] {3MR 201.2}

"The church of God is to shine as a light to the world, but Jesus is the illuminator, and He is represented as moving among His people. No one shines by his own light. The Lord God almighty and the Lamb are the lights thereof. The message (here) given us by A. T. Jones, and E. J. Waggoner is the message of God to the Laodicean church, and woe be unto anyone who professes to believe the truth and yet does not reflect to others the God-given rays. Elder Smith, had you been unprejudiced, had not reports affected you and led you to bar your heart against the entrance of what these men presented; had you, like the noble Bereans, searched the Scriptures to see if their testimony agreed with its instruction, you would have stood upon vantage ground, and been far advanced in Christian experience. If you had received the truth into a good and honest heart, you would have become a living channel of light, with clear perception and sanctified imagination. Your conceptions of truth would have been exalted, and your heart made joyful in God. God would have given you a testimony clear, powerful, and convincing. But the first position you took in regard to the message and the messenger, has been a continual snare to you and a stumbling block." {15MR 92.2}

The above quoted letter was an oblique rebuke to Elder Smith for taking positions in his paper that were ill-disguised thrusts at the teaching of Jones and Waggoner. Mrs. White plainly declared her belief that the latter had a much clearer idea of things than had Elder Smith. One of the much emphasized aspects of their teaching was the self-humbling doctrine that in man's flesh dwelleth no good thing; righteousness is all of God (they preached it with pointed application, and the "offence of the Cross" [1345] was verily present); and that the normal condition of the human mind is enmity against God - hence the need for the daily Cross. Their preaching quite took the props out from under the complacency of those who thought themselves to have "reached an advanced state of Christian attainment," and presented before them the truth that they were in fact poor, and miserable, and blind and naked. Such a doctrine was not complimentary to those who were smugly satisfied. (Compare AT Jones sermon, GCB., 1893, pp. 257-259.[1350]) In an editorial published May 10, 1892, Elder Smith decidedly "takes issue" with the teaching of Jones and Waggoner, and takes positions which have ever since been the view of the "opponents" to Jones and Waggoner's message:

(Title: A Wretched Christian, after quoting Rom. 7:24.) "In what condition was the apostle when he penned these words? Was this his condition in an advanced state of Christian experience, and his ordinary condition of mind all through his Christian life? Or was this only one feature of a condition in which he found himself while passing, by the process of conversion from a state of bondage to sin, to a state of liberty in Christ Jesus?"

"We raise these queries because there are some who do not think that the apostle in the 7th of Romans was describing his own conversion, and picturing a condition which when he had reached an advanced state of Christian attainment, was with him a past experience; but that he is here setting forth the usual experience of the believer all his life, until his Christian course is ended."

With such a view we take issue. (Uriah Smith, R&H, May 10, 1892.)

Elder Smith proceeded to state his views which were in direct opposition to the very heart of the message of Jones and Waggoner concerning daily crucifixion of self:

"Paul is describing a condition through which he passed in conversion, and which was with him when he had reached the liberty of the gospel, an experience past and gone, and which need never be repeated. . . The old man does not lie down and die a voluntary death. He struggles hard, and dies with many a convulsion . . .

The Christian . . . is not always to be in the deplorable conflict described in chapter 7 . . . Let no one say, therefore, that Paul does not describe a higher state of Christian attainment in Romans 8 than he does in Romans 7, and that that which is described in chapter 7 was not to him, after he had reached his condition of chapter 8, a past experience." (Loc. cit.) "After quoting Rom. 7:24)

Thus was the editor of the Review ready to show in just what way "he differed" with Elder Jones and Waggoner, at the time the above cited letter was written.

It is unpleasant to investigate further, but it will be profitable to get the picture clearly in mind. Elder Smith, after his confession, seemed to have no sense of the true spiritual condition of the church. Contrary to the numerous straight-spoken articles from Sister White published during his editorship, he continued to "think far too favorably of the present time." (5T 80) His innocent readers knew no better: We, 60 years later, do know better, now that history verifies the attitude of the Spirit of Prophecy which was so consistently opposed to his representations. In an editorial of March 14, 1892, he spoke in an over-optimistic mood:

"The cause has been going forward with increasing rapidity, especially in these later years. The object here is to . . . call attention to the wonderful momentum which the cause of present truth has now attained. It is going forward everywhere. It is increasing in velocity day by day. It is going with a power which cannot be arrested. At the rate of progress now developed, it must soon reach its final goal. It is accelerating its footsteps to its final triumph." [Uriah Smith, R&H, Mar. 14, 1892.]

Mrs. White was not so pleased with the way things were going, for she was conscious of the sad controversy within our won ranks, that very definitely "arrested" the "velocity" and "rapidity" with which the message should have gone. History has proven Elder Smith's editorial to have been wishful thinking; the Spirit of Prophecy said so then:

"The opposition in our own ranks has imposed upon the Lord's messengers a laborious and soul trying task; for they have had to meet difficulties and obstacles which need not have existed. While this labor had to be performed among our own people, to make them willing that God should work in the day of his power, the light of the glory of God has not been shining in clear concentrated rays to the world. Thousands who are now in the darkness of error, might have been added to our numbers. All the time and thought and labor required to counteract the influence of our brethren who oppose the message has been just so much taken from the world of the swift coming judgments of God. The Spirit of God has been present in power among his people, but it could not be bestowed upon them, because they did not open their hearts to receive it." {GCDB, February 28, 1893 par. 2}
"It is not the opposition of the world that we have to fear; but it is the elements that work among ourselves that have hindered the message. The efficiency of the movements for extending the truth depends upon the harmonious action of those who profess to believe it. Love and confidence constitute a moral force that would have united our churches, and insured harmony of action; but coldness and distrust have brought disunion that has shorn us of our strength." {GCDB, February 28, 1893 par. 3}
"The Lord designed that the messages of warning and instruction given through the Spirit to his people should go everywhere. But the influence that grew out of the resistance of light and truth at Minneapolis, tended to make of no effect the light God had given to his people through the Testimonies. "Great Controversy," Vol. 4 has not had the circulation that it should have had, because some of those who occupy responsible positions were leavened with the spirit that prevailed at Minneapolis, a spirit that clouded the discernment of the people of God." {GCDB, February 28, 1893 par. 4}
"The work of opponents to the truth has been steadily advancing while we have been compelled to devote our energies in a great degree to counteracting the work of the enemy through those who were in our ranks. The dullness of some and the opposition of others have confined our strength and means largely among those who know the truth, but do not practice its principles. If every soldier of Christ had done his duty, if every watchman on the walls of Zion had given the trumpet a certain sound, the world might ere this have heard the message of warning. But the work is years behind. What account will be rendered to God for thus retarding the work?" {GCDB, February 28, 1893 par. 5}

Repeatedly the misguided brother notably followed a line of thought diametrically opposed to the present truth, that of Christ's righteousness sounding forth in the beginning of the loud cry. Dramatically enough, his opposition was sometimes neatly met by articles from Sister White or others, which came as apparent coincidences. We find him writing in the Review of May 17, 1892, giving the trumpet a very uncertain sound. Over twenty-four times in the space of a brief editorial we read him emphasizing the thought that the church must not be disturbed about present excitement; the "loud cry" is yet future:

"Would it be the proper course now for the people of God to fix their minds upon these future blessings and this future power, and dropping all else, make these things the direct end to be specially sought for? To fix the mind upon what is to be, and then to reason, Now the church must have such and such mighty works, they are to attain to such and such a condition, and then conclude that they must, to the neglect of duties nearer by, seek by special means to gain that power and those attainments now - is that the way in which these blessings are to be secured? . . . Will they rather not be given to those who have made present duty the end . . . until the time was reached for the closing blessings to be given? . . .

Let us not spend too much time in speculations as to what degree of power we are to attain, and how we are to attain it, . . . and in just what manner the power of God is to be manifested through us, and then sit down to work ourselves up into that condition . . . All these other developments will come in the Lord's own good time . . .

God will in His own good time bestow upon His people the needed power . . . He will bring the loud cry of the message . . . (Leave) future blessings to be granted by Him whose the work is, when and how it shall please Him. . . In this way only can we be prepared for these blessings when they come." [Uriah Smith, R&H, May 17, 1892.]

Only one week later appeared an article by Mrs. White (the concluding article in a series of the theme), again with the burden of the Minneapolis message and its proper reception, entitled, The Work of God to Believe on Christ. This article met the spirit of Elder Smith's muddled editorial. A few months later, she wrote from Australia:

"Let every one who claims to believe that the Lord is soon coming, search the Scriptures as never before; for Satan is determined to try every device possible to keep souls in darkness, and blind the mind to the perils of the times in which we are living. Let every believer take up his Bible with earnest prayer, that he may be enlightened by the holy Spirit as to what is truth, that he may know more of God and of Jesus Christ whom he has sent. Search for the truth as for hidden treasures, and disappoint the enemy. The time of test is just upon us, for the loud cry of the third angel has already begun in the revelation of the righteousness of Christ, the sin-pardoning Redeemer. This is the beginning of the light of the angel whose glory shall fill the whole earth. For it is the work of every one to whom the message of warning has come, to lift up Jesus, to present him to the world as revealed in types, as shadowed in symbols, as manifested in the revelations of the prophets, as unveiled in the lessons given to his disciples and in the wonderful miracles wrought for the sons of men. Search the Scriptures; for they are they that testify of him." {RH, November 22, 1892 par. 7}

It was concerning like blindness to recognize the work of God, that Mrs. White wrote:

"May the Lord forgive our brethren for thus interpreting the very message for this time." {5T 714.2}
The people need to be aroused in regard to the dangers of the present time. The watchmen are asleep. We are years behind. Let the chief watchmen feel the urgent necessity of taking heed to themselves, lest they lose the opportunities given them to see the dangers. {5T 715.1} If the leading men in our conferences do not now accept the message sent them by God, and fall into line for action, the churches will suffer great loss. When the watchman, seeing the sword coming, gives the trumpet a certain sound, the people along the line will echo the warning, and all will have opportunity to make ready for the conflict. But too often the leader has stood hesitating, seeming to say: "Let us not be in too great haste. There may be a mistake. We must be careful not to raise a false alarm." The very hesitancy and uncertainty on his part is crying: "'Peace and safety.' Do not get excited. Be not alarmed. There is a great deal more made of this religious amendment question than is demanded. This agitation will all die down."
(The religious liberty issue was being promoted by AT Jones at the time, and drew its share of fence-striding, non-committal opposition.)
Thus he virtually denies the message sent from God, and the warning which was designed to stir the churches fails to do its work. The trumpet of the watchman gives no certain sound, and the people do not prepare for the battle. Let the watchman beware lest, through his hesitancy and delay, souls shall be left to perish, and their blood shall be required at his hand."
{5T 715.2}

Such an editorial policy, and such a set of mind and heart, forces the unwelcome conclusion that Elder Smith returned to his spirit of stubborn opposition and non-committal blindness after the emotional effects of his confession were overcome:

"Now, just now is our day of mercy and salvation. The Lord God who dwelleth in the holy place, sees every soul that shows contempt for the manifestations of his Holy Spirit. God has revealed himself again and again in a most marked manner in Battle Creek. He has given a large measure of his Holy Spirit to the believers there. It has come unexpectedly at times, and there have been deep movings upon hearts and minds; a letting go of selfish purposes, and a bringing into the treasury many things that you were convicted God had forbidden you to have. This blessing extended to large numbers, but why was not this sweet, holy working continued upon hearts and minds? Some felt annoyed at this outpouring, and their own natural dispositions were manifested. They said, This is only excitement; it is not the Holy Spirit, not showers from heaven of the latter rain. There were hearts full of unbelief, who did not drink in of the Spirit, but who had bitterness in their souls." {1888 1478.1}
"On many occasions the Holy Spirit did work, but those who resisted the Spirit of God at Minneapolis were waiting for a chance to travel over the same ground again, because their spirit was the same. Afterward, when they had evidence heaped upon evidence, some were convicted, but those who were not softened and subdued by the Holy Spirit's working, put their own interpretation upon every manifestation of the grace of God, and they have lost much. They pronounced in their heart and soul and words that this manifestation of the Holy Spirit was fanaticism and delusion. They stood like a rock, the waves of mercy flowing upon and around them, but beaten back by their hard and wicked hearts, which resisted the Holy Spirit's working. Had this been received, it would have made them wise unto salvation; holier men, prepared to do the work of God with sanctified ability. But all the universe of heaven witnessed the disgraceful treatment of Jesus Christ, represented by the Holy Spirit. Had Christ been before them, they would have treated him in a manner similar to that in which the Jews treated Christ." {1888 Materials, 1478.2}

It should be noted that Elder S.N. Haskell sent in a fervent article to counteract the effect of the editor's "peace and safety" words:

"The light has come; the light which will enlighten the whole earth with its bright rays, has been shining from the throne of God. . . Will we walk in the light? . . . How long will we disappoint Jesus by a cold, half-hearted life, destitute of love? . . . I tell you, God is testing us now, just now. . . The light is shining now, and how hard it is for proud hearts to accept Jesus as their personal Saviour. . . Let self be crucified. . .

This is really the beginning of it (the loud cry), and is not this now taking place?" [S. H. Haskell, R&H, July 26, 1892.

O.A. Olsen also took occasion to rebuke the editor through the columns of his own paper:

"We have long been talking about the loud cry of the third angel's message. . . Well, has the time come for that loud voice to be heard? Has the time come when that warning should be given with earnestness and power? - It certainly has, brethren. . . Then don't be looking for it any longer; don't be expecting it at some place way off; realize it is here, and that it means something." [OA Olsen, R&H, Nov. 8, 1892.]

During the stirring time, the editor of the Review continued some cold editorial homilies on "Sunday Props" arguments examined and refuted. In the time of the loud cry itself, re-examining in a polemical style the caviling opposition of unreasoning opponents to the truth, which was more in place thirty years before than at that time when the message of Christ's righteousness should have gone forth as a lamp that burneth!

Finally, in December, Mrs. White spoke so plainly that any human intelligence should have understood the import of her words. But it is seen that blindness of heart invariably produces blindness of mind in those who ordinarily are most keen to perceive:

"We are pressing on to the final conflict, and this is no time to compromise. It is no time to hide your colors. When the battle wages sore, let no one turn traitor. It is no time to lay down or conceal our weapons, and give Satan the advantage in the warfare. But unless you watch, and keep your garments unspotted from the world, you will not stand true to your Captain. It is no time for watchmen to slumber on the walls of Zion. Let them be wide-awake. Call to your fellow-watchmen, crying, "The morning cometh, and also the night." It is no time now to relax our efforts, to become tame and spiritless; no time to hide our light under a bushel, to speak smooth things, to prophesy deceit. Every power is to be employed for God. You are to maintain your allegiance, bearing testimony for God and for truth. Be not turned aside by any suggestion the world can make. We cannot afford to compromise. There is a living issue before us, of vital importance to the remnant people of God, to the very close of this earth's history; for eternal interests are involved. On the very eve of the crisis, it is no time to be found with an evil heart of unbelief, departing from the living God."

"It is time for God's people to take up the duties that lie next them, to be faithful in little things; for on the right performance of little things hang great results. Do not leave the work which needs to be done, because to your judgment it appears small and unimportant. Make up every waste place, repair the breaches as fast as they occur. Let no difference or dissension exist among the workers. Let all go to work to help some one who needs help. There is a cause for the great weakness in our churches, and that cause is hard to remove; for it is self. Trouble does not arise because men have too much will, but because they have too much self-will. The will should be wholly sanctified to God. The professed followers of Christ need to fall on the Rock and be broken; for in every one who enters the gates of the city of God, self must be crucified. This fierce spirit which rises up in the hearts of some in the church when everything does not go to please them, must be subdued; for it is not the Spirit of Christ. It is fully time that we return to our first love, and be at peace among ourselves. We must make it manifest that we are not only Bible readers, but Bible believers. If we are united to Christ, we shall be united to one another. Jesus says, "A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye also love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye have love one to another." "We then that are strong ought to bear the infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves. Let every one of us please his neighbor for his good to edification. For even Christ pleased not himself; but, as it is written, The reproaches of them that reproached thee fell on me. . . . Now the God of patience and consolation grant you to be like-minded one toward another according to Christ Jesus: that ye may with one mind and one mouth glorify God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ."

"Our numbers are increasing, our facilities are enlarging, and all this calls for union among the workers, for entire consecration and thorough devotion to the cause of God. There is no place in the work of God for half-hearted workers, for those who are neither cold nor hot. Jesus says, "I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth." Among those who are half-hearted are the class who pride themselves on their great caution in receiving "new light," as they term it. But their failure to receive the light is caused by their spiritual blindness; for they cannot discern the ways and works of God. Those who array themselves against the precious light of heaven, will accept messages that God has not sent, and will thus become dangerous to the cause of God; for they will set up false standards."

"There are men in our cause who might be of great use if they would but learn of Christ, and go on from light to greater light; but because they will not, they are positive hindrances, forever questioning, wasting precious time in argument, and contributing nothing to the spiritual elevation of the church. They misdirect minds, and lead men to accept perilous suggestions. They cannot see afar off; they cannot discern the conclusion of the matter. Their moral force is squandered upon trifles; for they view an atom as a world, and a world as an atom." {RH, December 6, 1892 par. 1,4-6}

In the very same issue, occurs a half-hearted editorial admission (by U. Smith) that we might have delayed the work; but not at all seriously:

"Has there been during that time of apparent delay, when there was more being done than the circumstances required, so that we have performed any great work of super-erogation in the promulgation of this message? - There certainly has not. How the situation might have been changed if all had worked more earnestly and rapidly in the cause, we may not say. . .

But however much it has been in our power to delay the work, it is not in our power to arrest its progress nor prevent its final completion. Within the limits of that time when the work of the Lord must be done, it will be done." [Uriah Smith, R&H, Dec. 6, 1892.]

Unpleasant as is this recital of stubborn opposition to the Spirit of Prophecy statements, one more phase of Elder Smith's failure to walk in the light after this confession must be noted. In the letter to Brother and Sister Washburn of Jan. 6, 1891, Mrs. White mentions that WW Prescott also confessed his opposition to the message (See here) of 1888 was a mistake. We now find Elder Smith and Prof. Prescott supporting plans very pointedly opposed by the Spirit of Prophecy. While it is true that to err is human, and we have all done it, it is also true that there was such a blaze of light shining upon their pathway, that it is difficult to excuse the brethren for repeatedly going counter to the light after warnings had been given. Had Brethren Smith and Prescott truly and deeply repented of their failure to recognize the Holy Spirit at Minneapolis, we should find them more keen to recognize the presence and work of the mighty Heavenly Guest on later occasions. But, alas, no! As President and Secretary respectively of the "Educational Society," or Battle Creek College, we find them supporting, during the 1893 General Conference Session, a resolution which read in part as follows, which is quoted for the purpose of comparing it with Mrs. White's admonitions:

"We note with profound gratitude the prospering hand of God in its (Battle Creek College) various departments, and recognize in it His (God's) voice bidding us follow in the avenues of success. . .

2. "Resolved, That immediate steps be taken to enlarge its capacity, enough to make provisions for the rapidly increasing demands upon it, provided the outlay does not exceed the sum of $15,000." [GCB., 1893, p. 459.]

A few months later, Mrs. White wrote her impressions of the work at the Battle Creek College:

". . . there has been a departure from God's plan in many ways.

O my people, they which lead thee cause thee to err, and destroy the way of thy paths.

I am alarmed for you at Battle Creek.

It is not in God's order that thousands of dollars shall be expended in enlargements and additions in institutions in Battle Creek. There is altogether too much there now. . . . I have spoken the word of God upon this point. . . I tell you in the name of the Lord, you will make a mistake in your adding building to building. . .

For Christ's sake call a halt at the Battle Creek College, and consider . . . You have been steadily progressing in the ways of the Gentiles, and not after the example of Jesus Christ. Satan is on the schoolground; he is present in every exercise in the schoolroom.

O how slow we are to learn! . . .

I am distressed beyond measure. . . .

Weighed in the balances and found wanting." {excerpts from FE 221.1-228.2}

Mrs. White further, in speaking of Battle Creek College, spoke of the man who "talks faith one moment, and acts unbelief the next" as "he that wavereth." [Ibid., p. 437.]

Elder Smith's case was a very difficult one. He was sincere, and good, and lovable. But he just did not know himself. He interpreted emotionalism as a sign of the mighty working of the Holy Spirit, and was encouraged by every wave of revival that occasionally swept through Battle Creek. At length, Mrs. White seemed to show a weariness in her hopes for old Battle Creek. In a letter to Elder Smith, dated Jan. 12, 1898, she said:

"I am pleased that the Lord is in mercy again visiting the church. My heart trembles as I think of the many times He has come in, and His Holy Spirit has worked in the church; but after the immediate effect was over, the merciful dealings of God were forgotten. Pride, spiritual indifference, was the record made in heaven. Those who were visited by the rich mercy and grace of God dishonored their Redeemer by their unbelief. . . .

The Saviour has oft visited you in Battle Creek. Just as verily as He walked in the streets of Jerusalem, longing to breathe the breath of spiritual life into the hearts of those discouraged and ready to die, has He come to you. The cities that were so greatly blessed by His presence, His pardon, His gifts of healing, rejected Him; and just as great, yea, greater, evidence of unrequited love has been given in Battle Creek. Has Christ not loaded down His church with benefits and blessings? Has He not sent His servants with messages of pardon and righteousness, to be freely given to all who will receive them?

So Christ sorrows and weeps over our churches, over our institutions of learning, that have failed to meet the demand of God. He comes to investigate in Battle Creek, which has been moving in the same track as Jerusalem. The publishing house has been turned into desecrated shrines, into a place of unholy merchandise and traffic. It has become a place where injustice and fraud have been carried on, where selfishness, malice, envy, and passion have borne sway. Yet the men who have been led into this working upon wrong principles are seemingly unconscious of their wrong course of action. When warnings and entreaties come to them, they say: "Doth she not speak in parables?" Words of warning and reproof have been treated as idle tales." {8T 66.3-67.3}

Conclusion to chapter 7

The record of Elder Smith's repentance has been examined at this length because it is typical of most of the others' "change of attitude". He was the virtual leader of the opposition, if not nominally, at least effectively. It is amazing to read through the Review of that period, and note the persistent, stolid indifference to the all-important issue of the day. It should also be noted that a true and complete confession would have required that he make known his repentance as far as his sinful unbelief has exerted its influence. That would have required a forthright, courageous, and complete statement in the columns of the Review, and a thorough "about-face" thereafter in editorial policy. We look in vain for any evidence that such took place. It is also notable that the Review hardly, if ever, opened its columns for some years after the Minneapolis meeting, to either of the brethren whom the Lord recognized as His special messengers. In fact, not until they themselves had become unsound in the faith was the Review opened to their influence.

One or two other confessions are mentioned in contemporary accounts of the "turning and the gathering into the unity of the faith", which never took place in fact. Another prominent elder replied to a pointed letter from Mrs. White as follows:

"This communication by your hand to me I heartily accept as a testimony from the Lord. It reveals to me the sad condition I have been in since the Minneapolis meeting; and this reproof from the Lord is just and true." [AW Spalding, op. cit., p. 597.]

This was a frank acknowledgment of the truth of Mrs. White's reproof, and justified the Lord and His messenger. But it should be noted that this "confession" differed in no way from the confessions of Israel at Kadesh-Barnea (Deut. 9:23ff):

"The Lord still works in a similar manner to glorify His name by bringing men to acknowledge His justice. When those who profess to love Him complain of His providence, despise His promises, and, yielding to temptation, unite with evil angels to defeat the purposes of God, the Lord often so overrules circumstances as to bring these persons where, though they may have no real repentance, they will be convinced of their sin and will be constrained to acknowledge the wickedness of their course and the justice and goodness of God in His dealings with them. It is thus that God sets counteragencies at work to make manifest the works of darkness. And though the spirit which prompted to the evil course is not radically changed, confessions are made that vindicate the honor of God and justify His faithful reprovers, who have been opposed and misrepresented. Thus it will be when the wrath of God shall be finally poured out. When "the Lord cometh with ten thousand of His saints, to execute judgment upon all," He will also "convince all that are ungodly among them of all their ungodly deeds." Jude 14, 15. Every sinner will be brought to see and acknowledge the justice of his condemnation." {PP 393.1}

AT Jones later spoke of J.H. Morrison's confession in a more encouraging way. In 1921 he wrote:

"In justice to Brother J.H. Morrison (it must be said the he) cleared himself of all connection with that opposition, and put himself body, soul, and spirit into the truth and blessing of righteousness by faith, in one of the finest and noblest confessions that I have ever heard." [AT Jones letter to C.E. Holmes, May 12, 1921.]

We wish the same could have been said for the others, instead of the remark being made in the same letter that their repentance "was only apparent, it was never real, for all the time in the General Conference Committee and amongst others there was a secret antagonism always carried on."

As to whether rebellion is ever truly curable may be a moot question amongst us today. Mrs. White did not hesitate to apply the word rebellion to the attitude of the opposing brethren after Minneapolis (R&H, June 21, 1892), and likened their attitude to the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram (Numbers 16):

"Just as soon as a man separates from God so that his heart is not under the subduing power of the Holy Spirit, the attributes of Satan will be revealed, and he will begin to oppress his fellowmen. An influence goes forth from him that is contrary to truth and justice and righteousness. This disposition is manifested in our institutions, not only in the relation of the workers to one another, but in the desire shown by one institution to control all others. Men who are entrusted with weighty responsibilities, but who have no living connection with God, have been and are doing despite to His Holy Spirit. They are indulging the very same spirit as did Korah, Dathan, and Abiram, and as did the Jews in the days of Christ. (See Matthew 12:22-29, 31-37.) Warnings have come from God again and again for these men, but they have cast them aside and ventured on in the same course.

These terrible predictions they have not as yet carried out to the full; but if God spares their lives, and they nourish the same spirit that marked their course of action both before and after the Minneapolis meeting, they will fill up to the full the deeds of those whom Christ condemned when He was upon the earth. {TM 78.2-79.2}

"I question whether genuine rebellion is ever curable. Study in Patriarchs and Prophets the rebellion of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram. This rebellion was extended, including more than two men. ... It was led by two hundred and fifty princes of the congregation, men of renown. Call rebellion by its right name, and apostasy by its right name, and then consider that the experience of the ancient people of God with all its objectionable features was faithfully chronicled to pass into history. The Scripture declares, "These things were written for our admonition, upon whom the ends of the world are come." And if men and women who have the knowledge of the truth are so far separated from their great Leader, that they will take the great leader of apostasy, and name him Christ our Righteousness, it is because they have not sunk the shaft deep into the mines of truth. They are not able to distinguish the precious ore from the base material. . . ." {1BC 1114.3; }

No opposition is more difficult to deal with than that which has gone underground. The "confessions" after Minneapolis served the most unfortunate purpose of driving the spirit of unbelief into sub-consciousness, where it has continued to this day to do a baneful work. Hence it is that we can sincerely, honestly, and consciously assume that we have been enriched beyond measure, as a people, with the "contribution" to Adventism made at the Minneapolis meeting, and that we are increased with the goods of an understanding of righteousness by faith which leaves us in need of nothing except a supernaturally powerful means of propagating the "faith". We honestly "know not" our destitution, that we have never recovered for the sin having taken place. The symptoms of our denominational neurosis are apparent; the causes lie buried in our sub-conscious hatred of the light that shone upon our pathway at Minneapolis, which light, as we have already seen, was "the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world." Thus it is proven that we are no better than the Gentiles, who also display the symptoms of a universal neurosis, the root of which is "enmity against God". "We have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin; as it is written, There is none righteous, no not one." These thoughts are substantiated by the following paragraph from Testimonies to Ministers, which is as true today was when it was written:

"The prejudices and opinions that prevailed at Minneapolis are not dead by any means; the seeds sown there in some hearts are ready to spring into life and bear a like harvest. The tops have been cut down, but the roots have never been eradicated, and they still bear their unholy fruit to poison the judgment, pervert the perceptions, and blind the understanding of those with whom you connect, in regard to the message and the messengers. When, by thorough confession, you destroy the root of bitterness, you will see light in God's light. Without this thorough work you will never clear your souls. You need to study the word of God with a purpose, not to confirm your own ideas, but to bring them to be trimmed, to be condemned or approved as they are or are not in harmony with the word of God. The Bible should be your constant companion. You should study the testimonies, not to pick out certain sentences to use as you see fit, to strengthen your assertions, while you disregard the plainest statements given to correct your course of action." {TM 467.1}

That this rebellion of ours at Minneapolis was a revelation to us of the same enmity against God in our hearts which was expressed in the crucifixion of Christ, is evident in the following quotation:

"The Lord will blot out the transgression of those who, since that time, have repented with a sincere repentance; but every time the same spirit (of opposition at Minneapolis) wakens in the soul, the deeds done on that occasion are endorsed, and the doers of them are made responsible to God, and must answer for them at his judgment throne. The same spirit that actuated the rejecters of Christ rankles in their hearts, and had they lived in the days of Christ, they would have acted toward him in a manner similar to that of the godless and unbelieving Jews." {Special Testimonies to R&H office, 1888 Materials 1565.2}

In closing this sad and depressing account of stubborn unbelief and resistance to truth, it is refreshing and heartening to note a Spirit of Prophecy prediction that "sometime" the unholy content of our subconscious minds would be laid bare, and the truth about Minneapolis become apparent:

"We should be the last people on the earth to indulge in the slightest degree the spirit of persecution against those who are bearing the message of God to the world. This is the most terrible feature of unchristlikeness that has manifested itself among us since the Minneapolis meeting. Sometime it will be seen in its true bearing, with all the burden of woe that has resulted from it." {GCDB, February 7, 1893 par. 2}

We Serve a Gracious God

We may leave our dear brethren of a generation ago with their God. They sleep in the dust of the earth, and we trust they will awake in the first resurrection. There is no more need of their being lost, in the light of the findings of this chapter, than that the Israelites who died in the wilderness after being turned back from Kadesh-Barnea will not come forth in the first resurrection. Their individual relationships to God determine that. But - Israel of that day could not enter alive into the Promised Land because of unbelief. Neither could our brethren of a generation ago.

Now we are on the stage. The primary purpose of this sad chapter was to show that the confessions that followed the Minneapolis meeting merely cut the tops down, but left the roots in the ground; and that, therefore, no true repentance for hindering the loud cry took place. As the investigation developed, a secondary purpose emerged. It is a logical consequence of the first, but is of far greater significance. That is to bring the following lessons from this parable to our attention:

(1) Many of our present views of "righteousness by faith" are quite identical with those of the opposition to the message of Elders Jones and Waggoner. So much is this true, that the real teaching of the latter is hardly discernible in our present "faith". The same tragic blindness which afflicted Elder Smith is not a thing of the past.

(2) Parallel with such misconceptions of Christian experience is the highly optimistic view of the "velocity" and "rapidity" with which the work advances today; when in reality it is actually being "retarded" by our unbelief. Our standards of comparison are faulty. Instead of comparing what we are doing with "what might have been", we compare it with what we have been doing. Thus

"For we dare not make ourselves of the number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves: but they measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise." 2.Cor. 10:12.

"In that day shalt thou not be ashamed for all thy doings, wherein thou hast transgressed against me: for then I will take away out of the midst of thee them that rejoice in thy pride, and thou shalt no more be haughty because of my holy mountain.
I will also leave in the midst of thee an afflicted and poor people, and they shall trust in the name of the Lord."
Zeph. 3:11,12.

(3) Consequent upon our blindness regarding righteousness by faith is a sort of "daily" or "continual" transgression of the very principles of the Spirit of Prophecy governing the managements of our world-wide work. We are just as sincere in supposing that "the prospering hand of God" is "bidding us follow in the avenues of success" opened by our apparent progress as were the brethren connected with Battle Creek College in 1893. Yet the truth is that "there has been a departure from God's plan in many ways", and we "have been steadily progressing in the ways of the Gentiles, and not after the example of Jesus Christ." [See GCB., 1893. p. 459; and FE 221-230.]

Our sincerity must be in proportion to our blindness. Yet our hope rests in God's mercy and love, and His hope rests in our honesty.

(4) The true cleansing of the heavenly sanctuary requires a complementary work of cleansing the sub-conscious content of our heart and mind of hidden, buried, "underground" roots of unbelief and enmity against God. Light which will lay bare these spiritual conditions, and a means of spiritual therapy adequate for dealing with them, is more immediately needful than any amount of supernatural power for the propagation of our present "faith". In other words, the power which we want is going to be light. The finishing of the work will be a natural consequence. A true understanding of Minneapolis and its aftermath is in the line of diagnosis; a true understanding of the Cross is in the line of treatment.


Chapter 8

The 1893 General Conference Session at Battle Creek

Next to the Minneapolis Conference, the 1893 General Conference Session ranks in importance in an investigation of the reception of the 1888 message. The view that the message of 1888 was really accepted by the remnant church requires the following view of the significance of the 1893 meeting:

"It was really at the General Conference session in 1893 that light on justification by faith seemed to gain its greatest victory." [L.H. Christian, Fruitage of Spiritual Gifts, p. 241.]

A close investigation of the printed reports of that Session is necessary in order to understand the nature of the "victory" that was gained. There were some very interesting developments at that Conference, of definite significance to those of us living in this latter time.

From the beginning of the Session and Institute which preceded it, the message (See here) of 1888 seemed to be the conscious and subconscious issue of importance. A few months before, the now famous statement had appeared in the Review of Nov. 22, 1892, that the message of 1888 was the beginning of the loud cry. Numerous references to that statement appear in the Bulletin, from different speakers. The brethren in Australia, close to Mrs. White, knew the significance of the time:

"I received a letter a little while ago from Brother Starr in Australia. I will read two or three sentences because they come in well just at this place in our lessons:

`Sister White says that we have been in the time of the latter rain since the Minneapolis meeting.'" [AT Jones, GCB., p. 377.]

It was only natural that back of the issue of the reception of the "message" should loom the blessed thought of translation:

"Let us thank the Lord that he is dealing with us still, to save us from our errors, to save us from our dangers, to keep us back from wrong courses, and to pour upon us the latter rain, that we may be translated. That is what the message means - translation - to you and me." [Ibid., p. 185.]

It was also recognized that the Lord, in his mercy, would not entirely withdraw the offer of the latter rain and the loud cry, until giving a reasonable opportunity to His people to respond. That would require three or four years. The following words were quoted to the Conference (of 1893):

"God will prove His people. Jesus bears patiently with them, and does not spew them out of His mouth in a moment. Said the angel: "God is weighing His people." If the message had been of as short duration as many of us supposed, there would have been no time for them to develop Mrs. White speaking at the Battle Creek Conference - Names tentative character. Many moved from feeling, not from principle and faith, and this solemn, fearful message stirred them. It wrought upon their feelings, and excited their fears, but did not accomplish the work which God designed that it should. God reads the heart. Lest His people should be deceived in regard to themselves, He gives them time for the excitement to wear off, and then proves them to see if they will obey the counsel of the True Witness." {1T 186.2}
"God leads His people on, step by step. He brings them up to different points calculated to manifest what is in the heart. Some endure at one point, but fall off at the next. At every advanced point the heart is tested and tried a little closer. If the professed people of God find their hearts opposed to this straight work, it should convince them that they have a work to do to overcome, if they would not be spewed out of the mouth of the Lord. Said the angel: "God will bring His work closer and closer to test and prove every one of His people." Some are willing to receive one point; but when God brings them to another testing point, they shrink from it and stand back, because they find that it strikes directly at some cherished idol. Here they have opportunity to see what is in their hearts that shuts out Jesus. They prize something higher than the truth, and their hearts are not prepared to receive Jesus. Individuals are tested and proved a length of time to see if they will sacrifice their idols and heed the counsel of the True Witness. If any will not be purified through obeying the truth, and overcome their selfishness, their pride, and evil passions, the angels of God have the charge: "They are joined to their idols, let them alone," and they pass on to their work, leaving these with their sinful traits unsubdued, to the control of evil angels. Those who come up to every point, and stand every test, and overcome, be the price what it may, have heeded the counsel of the True Witness, and they will receive the latter rain, and thus be fitted for translation." {1T 186, 187}

Warnings of Great Danger

There seemed even to be a consciousness, expressed at different times during the Session by different speakers, that the light would be withdrawn unless acted upon soon. There were also numerous statements from the Spirit of Prophecy, made after the Minneapolis meeting, which in no uncertain terms made it plain that to trifle with the heavenly offer would mean its withdrawal. A few months before the 1893 Session, Mrs. White wrote:

"In order to have better opportunities in the future, they must improve the opportunities they have already had, yield to the Spirit of God, and heed the voice from heaven, giving prompt obedience from willing hearts. God will not be trifled with. The sin committed in what took place at Minneapolis remains on the record books of heaven, registered against the names of those who resisted light; and it will remain upon the record until full confession is made and the transgressors stand in full humility before God.
The levity of some, the free speeches of others, the manner of treating the messenger and the message when in their private stopping places, the spirit that stirred to action from beneath, all stand registered in the books of heaven. And when these persons are tried and brought over the ground again, the same spirit will be revealed. When the Lord has sufficiently tried them, if they do not yield to Him, He will withdraw His Holy Spirit. May the Lord grant that those who are deceived may make thorough work before probation closes."
{1888 1031.1-2} [Letter to O.A. Olsen (letter 19d), Sept. 1, 1892. Ellen G. White Estate Washington, D. C.]

At Minneapolis itself, the servant of the Lord had warned that neglect of the light then shining was serious:

"Here I want to tell you what a terrible thing it is if God gives light, and it is impressed on your heart and spirit, for you to do as they did. ... (why) God will withdraw His Spirit unless His truth is accepted. But Christ was accepted by some; the witness was there that He was God. But a counterinfluence pressed in, and the evil angels were working through the congregation to raise doubts that would cause disbelief so that it would shut out every ray of light that God would permit to shine. No more could Christ do in such a place. You can see what a hold Satan had and what mistakes the people had made; they had not advanced, and because they had not advanced they had been working under the generalship of Satan and yet claimed that they were working under the generalship of God. But God had nothing to do with their unbelief and their rising up against Jesus Christ." {1888 124.2}

The brethren assembled at the 1893 meeting were expectant. The very atmosphere of the meeting seemed charged with solemnity, and a realization that a fearful decision was to be forced upon them. Upon their choice would come the glad morning, or the return again of night. One speaker said:

"Now the solemn thought to my mind is that He (God) is getting impatient, and will not wait very much longer for you and me . . . I cannot get away from the idea that now is a most critical time with us personally . . . It seems to me that right now we are making choices that will determine whether we shall go on with this work through the loud cry and be translated, or whether we shall be deceived by the devices of Satan and be left out in darkness . . . Now it appears to me that that is just where we stand. I have felt that way all through this Conference." [WW Prescott, GCB., 1893, p. 386.]

AT Jones also recognized the unprecedented seriousness of the issue at the meeting:

"He (God) has been trying these four years to have us receive the latter rain, how much longer is He going to wait before we receive it? . . .

And the fact of the matter is, something is going to be done. . . That is the fearfulness of the situation at this meeting; that is what lends to this meeting its fearful character. The danger is that there will be some here who have resisted this for four years, or perhaps who have not resisted it that long, who will now fail to come to the Lord in the way to receive it, and fail to receive it as the Lord gives it, and will be passed by. A decision will be made by the Lord, by ourselves in fact, at this meeting." [AT Jones, GCB., 1893, p. 377. Emphasis supplied.]

Elder O.A. Olsen The President of the General Conference, Elder O.A. Olsen, also recognized the unprecedented seriousness of the issue at that 1893 meeting:

"This place is becoming more and more solemn on account of the presence of God. I presume that none of us have ever before been in quite such a meeting as we are having at this time. The Lord is certainly coming very near, and is revealing things more and more, things which we have not heretofore so fully appreciated nor understood. . .

I felt very solemn last evening. To me the place was terrible on account of God's nearness, on account of the solemn testimony that was borne to us here. . . Some may feel tried over the idea that Minneapolis is referred to. I know that some have felt grieved and tried over any allusion to that meeting, and to the situation there. But let it be borne in mind that the reason why anyone should feel so is an unyielding spirit on his part. . . The very idea that one is grieved, shows at once the seed of rebellion in the heart." [OA Olsen, GCB., 1893, p. 188. CIAS: What is the problem? Elsewhere we are told we must die to self, not commit the sins presenting themselves but resolutely commit our life to service for God, wanting to be in tune with fellow believers, be approachable, recall pertinent Bible parallels in situations (Esau, Saul, ancient Israel, Judas, etc.).]

There were other statements made between the time of the Minneapolis meeting of 1888 and the 1893 meeting, warning that if the light of 1888 was not acted upon as it should be, a specious departure into counterfeit light and apostate ideas would be the inevitable consequence. The following quotation was read to the delegates in 1893, and was taken from An Appeal to Ministers and Conference Committees sent by Mrs. White after the Minneapolis meeting:

"Brethren in responsible positions, you are in danger. I lift my voice in warning. Beware. Unless you watch, and keep your garments unspotted from the world, Satan will stand as your captain. It is now no time to hide your colors, no time to turn traitor, when the battle presses sore. It is no time to lay down or hide our weapons, and give Satan the advantage in the warfare. Watchmen on the walls of Zion must be wide awake. Call to your fellow-watchmen in no sleepy terms, "The morning cometh, and also the night." Isaiah 21:12. If no response is made, then know that the watchman is unfaithful. It is now no time to relax our efforts, to become tame and spiritless; no time to hide our light under a bushel, to speak smooth things, to prophesy deceit. No, no; there is no place for sleepy watchmen on the walls of Zion. Every power is to be employed wholly and entirely for God. Maintain your allegiance, bearing testimony for God and for truth. Be not turned aside by any suggestion that the world may make. We can make no compromise. There is a living issue before us, which will be of vital importance to the remnant people of God, to the very close of this earth's history; for eternal interests are here involved. We are to look constantly to the Lord Jesus Christ, the Captain of our salvation. All that Jesus did on the earth was done with an eye single to the glory of His Father. He says, "As the Father gave me commandment, even so I do."(John 14:31.) "This commandment have I received of my Father." (John 10:18.) In all He did, He was working out the will of His Father, so that His life on earth was a manifestation of the divine perfection. The union of divinity with humanity in Christ, was to reveal to us God's purpose to bring man into the closest connection with Himself. We can not possibly be happy without Him." {1888 720.1}
"By many, the words which the Lord sent will be rejected, and the words that man may speak will be received as light and truth. Human wisdom will lead away from self-denial, from consecration, and will devise many things that tend to make of no effect God's messages. We can not with any safety rely upon men who are not in close connection with God. They accept the opinions of men, but can not discern the voice of the True Shepherd, and their influence will lead many astray, though evidence is piled upon evidence before their eyes, testifying to the truth that God's people should have for this time. The truth is calculated to turn men to Christ, to quicken their energies, subduing and softening their hearts, and inspiring them with zeal and devotion and love to God. The Sabbath truth must in no case be covered up. We must let it appear in plain contrast with error." {1888 727.2}

Less than a year after the Minneapolis Conference, Mrs. White warned:

"Every ray of light that Heaven sends is essential for our salvation. We are living in the last days, and the Lord does not mean to leave us in darkness and uncertainty. There are great blessings in store for those who keep the commandments of God, not in name merely, but in sincerity and truth. It has been necessary to exalt the great standard of righteousness, but in doing this, many have neglected to preach the faith of Jesus. If we would have the spirit and power of the third angel's message, we must present the law and the gospel together, for they go hand in hand. As a power from beneath is stirring up the children of disobedience to make void the law of God, and to trample upon the faith of Christ as our righteousness, a power from above is moving upon the hearts of those who are loyal to exalt the law, and to lift up Jesus as a complete Saviour. Unless divine power is brought into the experience of the people of God, false theories and erroneous ideas will take minds captive, Christ and his righteousness will be dropped out of the experience of many, and their faith will be without power or life. Such will not have a daily, living experience of the love of God in the heart, and if they do not zealously repent, they will be among those who are represented by the Laodiceans, who will be spewed out of the mouth of God." {RH, September 3, 1889 par. 17}

The failure to accept the light brought by God's messengers at Minneapolis, would result in the acceptance of false light brought by false messengers:

"The false ideas that were largely developed at Minneapolis have not been entirely uprooted from some minds. Those who have not made thorough work of repentance under the light God has been pleased to give to his people since that time, will not see things clearly, and will be ready to call the messages God sends, a delusion." {GCDB, February 7, 1893 par. 1}
"We should be the last people on the earth to indulge in the slightest degree the spirit of persecution against those who are bearing the message of God to the world. This is the most terrible feature of unchristlikeness that has manifested itself among us since the Minneapolis meeting. Sometime it will be seen in its true bearing, with all the burden of woe that has resulted from it." {GCDB, February 7, 1893 par. 2}

"There are those who have prided themselves on their great caution in receiving "new light", as they term it; but they are blinded by the enemy, and can not discern the work and ways of God. Light, precious light, comes from heaven, and they array themselves against it. What next? These very ones will accept messages that God has not sent, and thus will become even dangerous to the cause of God because they set up false standards. Men who might be of great use if they would learn of Christ and go on from light to greater light, are in some things positive hindrances, forever on the point of questioning, wasting much precious time, and contributing nothing to the spiritual elevation of the church. They excite doubt and fear. They misdirect minds, leading them to accept of suggestions that are not safe. They can not see afar off, they can not discern the conclusion of the matter. Their moral force is squandered upon trifles; they view an atom as a world and a world as an atom." {1888 Materials 722.2}

There were also some profound serious warnings given about the 1888 messsage. There was no doubt whatever that it was heavenly manna. Neither was there any doubt about the danger of leaving it "until the morning":

"Then said the Lord unto Moses, Behold, I will rain bread from heaven for you; and the people shall go out and gather a certain rate every day, that I may prove them, whether they will walk in my law, or no. . . .
And Moses said, Let no man leave of it till the morning.
Notwithstanding they hearkened not unto Moses; but some of them left of it until the morning, and it bred worms, and stank: and Moses was wroth with them."
Exodus 16:4,19,20.

"We are living in times full of importance to each one. Light is shining in clear, steady rays around us. If this light is rightly received and appreciated, it will be a blessing to us and to others; but if we trust in our own wisdom and strength, or in the wisdom and strength of our fellowmen, it will be turned into a poison. In the struggle for eternal life, we cannot lean upon one another. The bread of life must be eaten by each one. Individually we must partake of it, that soul, body, and mind may be revived and strengthened by its transforming power, thus becoming assimilated to the mind and character of Jesus Christ. God must be made first and last and best in everything." {TM 385.1}

Even at Minneapolis itself, this frightful danger was apparent to the prophet:

"Those who have not been sinking the shaft deeper and still deeper into the mine of truth will see no beauty in the precious things presented at this (1888) conference. When the will is once set in stubborn opposition to the light given, it is difficult to yield, even under the convincing evidence which has been in this conference. To controvert, to question, to criticize, to ridicule, is the education many have received and the fruit they bear. They refuse to admit evidence. The natural heart is in warfare against light, truth, and knowledge. Jesus Christ has been in every sleeping room where you have been entertained. How many prayers went up to heaven from these rooms?
Satan is fruitful in bringing up devices to evade the truth. But I call upon you to believe the words I speak today. Truth of heavenly origin is confronting Satan's falsehoods, and this truth will prevail. We do well to remember that Christ is the light of the world, and that fresh beams of light are constantly reflected from the Source of all light.
He who studies the truth, who prayerfully opens the eyes of his understanding to see and his heart to receive the bright beams of the Sun of Righteousness, will be in harmony with the messenger and the message God sends. All the opposition, all the prejudice, all the suggestions of the enemy, will never make the truth less precious or less true. Only when men yield to the sublity of the enemy does the truth become darkness to them. But even though the truth is opposed and spoken against by those who should be blessed, strengthened, and made joyful by it, its value and brightness is not lessened; for the Lord's messengers will hold up the telescope to the spiritual eye, that the truth may be seen from all points, and its value appreciated."
{1888 140.1-3}

"If we neglect to walk in the light given, it becomes darkness to us; and the darkness is proportionate to the light and privileges which we have not improved. Christ says, "If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!" If we walk in the knowledge of the truth, our light will shine to those around us in spirit, in words, in actions; we will be fruitful branches of the living vine. If we know God's requirements and claim to love Him, yet cherish sin, God will not hear us when we ask for His blessing; for He does not minister to sin. There are those whose conscience is hardened by habitual sin. They bear no rich clusters of precious fruit, because they are not branches of the true vine. Their prayers rise no higher than their heads, because they are in their prayers presenting only a form of words, whether offered in the church, in the family, or in secret. They receive no strength, because they ask amiss." {1888 143.4}

Still speaking of the 1888 message, and of "God's Messengers", Mrs. White later said:

"Unsanctified ministers are arraying themselves against God. They are praising Christ and the god of this world in the same breath. While professedly they receive Christ, they embrace Barabbas, and by their actions say, "Not this Man, but Barabbas." Let all who read these lines, take heed. Satan has made his boast of what he can do. He thinks to dissolve the unity which Christ prayed might exist in His church. He says, "I will go forth and be a lying spirit to deceive those that I can, to criticize, and condemn, and falsify." Let the son of deceit and false witness be entertained by a church that has had great light, great evidence, and that church will discard the message the Lord has sent, and receive the most unreasonable assertions and false suppositions and false theories. Satan laughs at their folly, for he knows what truth is.
Many will stand in our pulpits with the torch of false prophecy in their hands, kindled from the hellish torch of Satan. If doubts and unbelief are cherished, the faithful ministers will be removed from the people who think they know so much.
"If thou hadst known," said Christ, "even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes."
{TM 409.2-3}

Only a few months before the convening of the 1893 Session came this unmistakeable warning from Mrs. White:

"That which Satan has led men to do in the past, he will if possible lead them to do again. The early church was deceived by the enemy of God and man, and apostasy was brought into the ranks of those who professed to love God; and today, unless the people of God awake out of sleep, they will be taken unawares by the devices of Satan. Among those who claim to believe in the near coming of the Savior, how many are back-slidden, how many have lost their first love, and come under the description written of the Laodicean church, denominating them as neither cold nor hot. Satan will do his utmost to keep them in a state of indifference and stupor. May the Lord reveal to the people the perils that are before them, that they may arouse from their spiritual slumber, and trim their lamps, and be found watching for the Bridegroom when he shall return from the wedding." {RH, November 22, 1892 par. 4}
The days in which we live are eventful and full of peril. The signs of the coming of the end are thickening around us, and events are to come to pass that will be of a more terrible character than any the world has yet witnessed. "For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them." But to those who have the light of truth, it has been written, "Ye, brethren, are not in darkness, that that day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; but let us watch and be sober." "And that, knowing the time, that now it is high time to awake out of sleep: for now is our salvation nearer than when we believed. The night is far spent, the day is at hand: let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light." "Watch ye therefore: for ye know not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning: lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping." {RH, November 22, 1892 par. 5}
The truth is efficient, and through obedience its power changes the mind into the image of Jesus. It is the truth as it is in Jesus that quickens the conscience and transforms the mind; for it is accompanied to the heart by the holy Spirit. There are many, who, lacking spiritual discernment, take the bare letter of the word, and find that unaccompanied by the Spirit of God, it quickens not the soul, it sanctifies not the heart. One may be able to quote from the Old and the New Testament, may be familiar with the commands and promises of the word of God; but unless the holy Spirit sends the truth home to the heart, enlightening the mind with divine light, no soul falls upon the Rock and is broken; for it is the divine agency that connects the soul with God. Without the enlightenment of the Spirit of God, we shall not be able to discern truth from error, and shall fall under the masterful temptations and deceptions that Satan will bring upon the world. We are near the close of the controversy between the Prince of light and the prince of darkness, and soon the delusions of the enemy will try our faith, of what sort it is. Satan will work miracles in the sight of the beast, and deceive "them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast." {RH, November 29, 1892 par. 1; See also here about the despotic character of the beast power as it appeared to someone writing in 1835.}

Mrs. White did not state in the article quoted above just in what way Satan would bring his masterful temptations. It was certain that he would use his Satanic skill, and "try every device possible". It is obvious that among these devices would be that of presenting error in the guise of present truth, but in such a way that the church would "not be able to discern truth from error." Mrs. White did recognize that the 1893 General Conference Session would be a crisis of unprecedented seriousness. A few months before it convened, she wrote thus to the General Conference President:

"I wish to plead with our brethren who shall assemble at the General Conference to heed the message given to the Laodiceans. What a condition of blindness is theirs! This subject has been brought to your notice again and again, but your dissatisfaction with your spiritual condition has not been deep and painful enough to work reform. "Thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked." The guilt of self-deception is upon our churches. The religious life of many is a lie.
Jesus has presented to them the precious jewels of truth, the riches of His grace and salvation, the glistening white vesture of His own righteousness, woven in heaven's loom and containing not one thread of human invention. Jesus is knocking.
Open the door of the heart, and buy of Him the precious heavenly treasure. Shall His pleadings fall upon ears that are dull of hearing, if not entirely closed? Shall Jesus knock in vain? "See that ye refuse not Him that speaketh." If you will hearken, and open the door, He will come in and sup with you, and you may sup with Him. Will you respond, "Come in, Thou blessed of the Lord; wherefore standest Thou without?"
I ask, What means the contention and strife among us? What means this harsh, iron spirit, which is seen in our churches and in our institutions, and which is so utterly unChristlike? I have deep sorrow of heart because I have seen how readily a word or action of Elder Jones or Elder Waggoner is criticized. How readily many minds overlook all the good that has been done through them in the few years past, and see no evidence that God is working through these instrumentalities. They hunt for something to condemn, and their attitude toward these brethren who have zealously engaged in doing a good work, shows that feelings of enmity and bitterness are in the heart. What is needed is the converting power of God upon hearts and minds. Cease watching your brethren with suspicion.
There are many in the ministry who have no love for God or for their fellow men. They are asleep, and while they sleep Satan is sowing his tares. The flock of God is in need of help from heaven, and the sheep and lambs are perishing for food. But let those who would have a deep and living experience in the things of God cease to depend upon men, even upon their own pastors and teachers, and put their trust wholly in God, using their God-given ability to His glory. Christ is to be lifted up before the people; for by beholding Him we are to become changed to His image. Jesus says, "Without Me ye can do nothing." He has made ample atonement, and he who lays hold upon Christ by faith has peace with God. The Holy Spirit purifies the heart, presenting God in new and enduring views as our heavenly Father."
{1888 1026.1-3, 1028.2}

There is no need to repeat here a review of the argument that the experience of ancient Israel at Kadesh-Barnea illustrates the experience of the remnant church at and after Minneapolis. The evidence is very clear that there is a distinct relationship between the two incidents. [See TG Bunch, The Exodus and the Advent Movement in Type and Antitype.] However, it has not been noted heretofore that the 1893 General Conference Session represents a modern counterpart of Israel's attempt after Kadesh Barnea to go up and capture the promised land under the false excitement and enthusiasm of a superficial and synthetic repentance. Modern Israel should understand, for we have been "going up" ever since, in various sporadic revivals, "resolutions", and evangelistic programs, none of which have been any more successful than the attempt at the 1893 General Conference Session. Caleb and Joshua brought a message to ancient Israel:

"And they spake unto all the company of the children of Israel, saying, The land, which we passed through to search it, is an exceeding good land.
If the Lord delight in us, then he will bring us into this land, and give it us; a land which floweth with milk and honey.
Only rebel not ye against the Lord, neither fear ye the people of the land; for they are bread for us: their defence is departed from them, and the Lord is with us: fear them not.
But all the congregation bade stone them with stones. And the glory of the Lord appeared in the tabernacle of the congregation before all the children of Israel."
Numbers 14:7-10; [Cmp. 5T 383.]

Later, after it was evident that the people had truly rebelled, the Lord was forced to decree a return to the wilderness. "And ye shall know the altering of My purpose", He said to Israel. (Num. 14:34, margin. Luther: `.. innewerdet, was es sei, wenn ich die Hand abziehe.') But Israel's unbelief prevented their understanding what that meant. They supposed their superficial confession, "We have sinned", and their superficial repentance, "and the people mourned greatly", had indeed secured a reversal of the divine sentence.

In their false enthusiasm, they interpreted the message of the two faithful spies as given previously, "The Lord is with us, fear them not", to be true even after their stubborn rebellion and unbelief was unaffected by a false repentance. Without contrition, they presumptuously set forth into what they confidently assumed would be their "loud cry" experience, to capture Canaan. Moses warned them that the message of Caleb and Joshua given before their rebellion was no longer present truth. "Go not up, for the Lord is not among you," he said.

Their effort was a failure. Their history proved that indeed the Lord was not with them then in the program of conquering Canaan. He would not forsake them, however; He would still be with them in the wilderness. So at last they turned back. This chapter will present evidence that the enthusiasm aroused at the 1893 General Conference Session was not the "greatest victory" of the message of Christ's righteousness that it is represented to be, but that it was rather a false excitement without true contrition and repentance, which our history has clearly shown to have been synthetic - a failure so far as results are concerned. We are indeed the true Israel, the Lord's people. He has indeed been with us, for He has never forsaken us. But He has been with us as a pillar of cloud by day and pillar of fire by night in wilderness wanderings, and not in a program of conquering the land of Canaan in "loud cry" power. That experience is yet future for the remnant church, rendered so by her own stubborn unbelief in the past. God's purpose has been altered. We may not expect that He will at last bring us into the land of Canaan in a state of virtual unbelief, camouflaged by the kind of spurious repentance and synthetic enthusiasm which characterized ancient Israel's unsuccessful attempt after Kadesh Barnea, and modern Israel's equally unsuccessful attempt at the 1893 General Conference Session.

A.T. Jones Studies

AT Jones twenty-four studies on the "Third Angel's Message" are very interesting to study, and present no evidence that he was at all bitter, argumentative, censorious, or un-Christian. His style was simplicity itself, and his approach always the essence of brotherly kindness. He never lifted himself above the people as one separate from them - always he spoke of "our" failures, "our" unbelief, "our" need of the Lord, and often specifically included himself as being the most needy and the most helpless. There is no evidence whatever in these 24 studies, reported quite verbatim, that Jones was "obstreperous", "gave just cause for resentment", was an "argumentative . . . protagonist", was "critical", aroused personality "rancors", was conceited or arrogant, or made "extreme statements" or "mystical pronouncements", as is sometimes reported today. [See AW Spaulding, Captains of the Host, pp. 592-602.] A reprint of these 24 studies would convince many of our people that here is the clearest, most simple teaching on the variety of the third angel's message that we have heard for many years.

In speaking of Minneapolis, he showed a humble mind. He recognized the necessity of speaking of it plainly, but it is difficult to see how anyone could have brought it in more tactfully, more kindly, more lovingly than he did:

"And now we have come, in the study of this subject, to the study of that part of it that comes right down to you and me as individuals . . . To me this lesson and the next one are the most fearful of all that I have been brought to yet. I have not chosen them, and I dread them . . . but . . . it is no use for us to tamper with these things; it is no use for us to view these things lightly; it is no use for us to walk these days with our eyes shut; and not knowing what our situation is.

And as it shall be done, I ask you, now to start with, do not place me up here as one who is separated from you, and above you, and as talking down to you, and excluding myself from the things that may be presented. I am with you in all these things. I, with you, just as certainly, and just as much, need to be prepared to receive what God has to give us, as anybody else on earth. So I beg of you not to separate me from you in this matter. And if you see faults that you have committed, I shall see faults that I have committed, and please do not blame me if things are brought forth that expose faults that you have committed; please do not blame me as though I were judging you, or finding fault with you . . . What I want, brethren, is simply to seek God with you, with all the heart, and to have everything out of the way, that God may give us what he has for us." [AT Jones, GCB., 1893, pp. 164,165.]

His teachings were clear, with no mystical or extreme slant. If they should seem to be unusual to us today, it is simply that we have been so long used to using blunted words, that the naked sword of the Word and of the Spirit would seem especially keen. His statements regarding works were clear. It was not until after this Conference Session that Mrs. White found it necessary to caution him against extreme statements on the subject of faith and works. He believed in faith which works:

"I say again, that in all cases he who believes in Jesus Christ most fully will work most fully for him.

Now let us have this word, and that will be the best close I could make to the whole thing tonight. Steps to Christ, page 79: "The heart that rests most fully upon Christ will be the most earnest and active in labor for him." Amen. Do not forget that now. Do not think that the man who says that he rests wholly upon Jesus Christ is either a physical or a spiritual loafer. If he shows this loafing in his life, he is not resting on Christ at all, but on his own self.

No, sir; the heart that rests most fully upon Christ will be most earnest and active in labor for Him. That is what faith is. That is faith that will bring to you the outpouring of the latter rain." [Ibid., p. 302]

He was very clear on the relationship of the law to the gospel. The function of the law in pointing out sin was shown to be that of leading us to Christ and the gospel. With such a clear and truthful understanding of the function of the law, it was inevitable that Jones should understand also what true repentance is. His understanding of it is in refreshing contrast to muddled concepts entertained today by those who preach that we must assume that all of our sins are washed away, and that convictions of deeper sinfulness are from the evil one, and must be repulsed. Note this clear idea:

"When sin is pointed out to you, say, "I would rather have Christ than that." And let it go. (Congregation: "Amen.") . . . Then where in the world is the opportunity for any of us to get discouraged over our sins? Now some of the brethren here have done that very thing. They came here free; but the Spirit of God brought up something they never saw before. The Spirit of God went deeper than it ever went before, and revealed things they never saw before; and then, instead of thanking the Lord that that was so, and letting the whole wicked business go, and thanking the Lord that they had ever so much more of Him than they ever had before, they began to get discouraged. . . . and they got no good out of the meetings day after day.

If the Lord has brought up sins to us that we never thought of before, that only shows that he is going down to the depths, and He will reach the bottom at last; and when He finds the last thing that is unclean or impure, that is out of harmony with His will, and brings that up, and shows that to us, and we say, "I would rather have the Lord than that." - then the work is complete, and the seal of the living God can be fixed upon that character . . .

Which would you rather have, the completeness, the perfect fullness of Jesus Christ, or have less than that, with some of your sins covered up that you never knew of? . . . So He has got to dig down to the deep places we never dreamed of, because we cannot understand our hearts . . . Let Him go on, brethren; let Him keep on His searching work . . . Brethren, let us be honest with the Lord, and treat Him as He wants us to." [Ibid., p. 404.]

It is especially refreshing to note Jones' clear and forceful teaching on the satanic mind of self, and the daily crucifixion of self. Inasmuch as he did not preach circumcision, the offense of the Cross was verily present. One brief illustration of his pointed applications of the truth must suffice, to show that here was a genuine message, a call to a definite crucifixion of self:

"We have the word here that those things are amongst us; ambition for place, jealousy of position, and envy of situation; those things are amongst us. Now the time has come to put them away; now the time has come for each one to find how low he can get at the feet of Christ, and not how high in the Conference, or in the estimation of men, or how high in the Conference Committee, or General Conference Committee; that is not the question at all . . . No difference what it costs; that has nothing to do with it." [Ibid., p. 183.]

Bound up with the solemn call to repentance, was the repeated assurance of a deep solid joy and gladness in the Lord. There was no extreme of emotionalism evident, toward gloom and mourning, or toward light and frothy pentecostal "happiness". It was a solid and genuine work of the Holy Spirit that AT Jones presented, at that 1893 meeting.

Jones Exposed Erroneous Ideas

It was recognized that the rejection of the 1888 light had already opened the way for some false ideas to enter in under the guise of being truth concerning "righteousness by faith". Indeed, if men turn from the genuine, nothing can prevent their being deceived by the counterfeit. Before presenting the evidence of such misconceptions being accepted, Jones convinced the audience that the light had been rejected at Minneapolis:

"Now brethren, when did that message of the righteousness of Christ begin with us as a people? (One or two in the audience: "Three or four years ago.") Which was it, three? or four? (Congregation: "Four".) Yes, four. Where was it? (Congregation: "Minneapolis".) What then did the brethren reject at Minneapolis? (the loud cry) What is that message of righteousness? The Testimony has told us what it is; the loud cry - the latter rain. Then what did the brethren in that fearful position in which they stood, reject at Minneapolis? They rejected the latter rain - the loud cry of the third angel's message." [Loc. cit.]

Later, Jones showed how the mind of self is the mind of Satan. He traced its development in paganism, to the subtleties of Romanism:

"Then we have found how that when Christianity came into the world this same carnal mind got up a counterfeit of that and covered itself - the same carnal mind - with a form of Christianity, and called it justification by faith when it was all justification by works, - the same carnal mind. That is the papacy, the mystery of iniquity." [Ibid., p. 342.]

Next, he traced the development of the mind of self in modern Spiritualism, and clearly showed how Spiritualism would exalt self (2.Cor. 11:13-15). He even seemed to have the embryo of a concept of Spiritualism being a false Holy Spirit, an understanding advanced for his day, but long overdue in our day:

"The nearer we come to the second coming of the Saviour the more fully spiritualism will be professing Christ . . . Satan himself . . . comes as Christ; he is received as Christ. So then the people of God must be so well acquainted with the Saviour that no profession of the name of Christ will be received or accepted where it is not the actual, genuine thing." [Loc. cit.]

The essence of his warning was that only through a genuine crucifixion of self, making possible a genuine indwelling of the mind of Christ, could such a deception be recognized by the remnant church:

"Then although these folks quote the words of Christ, it is all counterfeit. You know that Great Controversy tells us than when Satan himself comes with the gracious words that the Saviour uttered, he will talk them with much the same tone, and will pass it off on those who have not the mind of Christ [2300]. Brethren, there is no salvation for us, there is no safety for us, there is no remedy for us at all, but to have the mind of Christ (instead of the mind of self)." [Ibid., p. 343.]

There was a sad misconception of righteousness by faith already apparent by 1893, after the rejection of the genuine at Minneapolis. A few of Jones' statements follow, and are quoted herewith as a warning to us in our day to beware of "specious reasonings" and "opinions that will betray, sacred holy trusts," which "insinuating suggestions" have their origin with "the enemy of all righteousness." Indeed it is true that "those who have been in any measure blinded by the enemy . . . will be inclined to accept a falsehood." [TM 465, 471]

"Some of these brethren, since the Minneapolis meeting, I have heard, myself, say "amen" to preaching, to statements that were utterly heathen, and did not know but that it was the righteousness of Christ. Some of those who stood so openly against that at that time, and voted with uplifted hand against it, . . . since that time I have heard say "amen" to statements that were as openly and decidedly papal as the papal church itself can state them. That I shall bring in here in one of these lessons, and call your attention to the Catholic church's statement and her doctrine of justification by faith . . . Says one, "I thought they believed in justification by works." They do and they do not believe in anything else; but they pass it off under the head of justification by faith. And they are not the only people in the world that are doing it." [AT Jones, General Conference Bulletin, 1893, p. 244.] [2500]

I have here a book entitled Catholic Belief . . .

I shall read some from it. And, that you may have the two things - the truth of justification by faith, and the falsity of it - side by side,

I will read what this says, and then what God says in Steps to Christ. It is in the Testimonies also, and all through the Bible of course. I want you to see what the Roman Catholic idea of justification by faith is [2530], because I have had to meet it among professed Seventh day Adventists the past four years right straight through. These very things, these very expressions that are in this Catholic book, as to what justification by faith is and how to obtain it, are just such expressions as professed SdA's have made to me as to what justification by faith is.

I want to know how you and I can carry a message to this world, warning them against the worship of the beast, when we hold in our very profession the doctrines of the beast. Can it be done? (Congregation: "No!") . . .

This is justification by faith. That other thing is justification by works. This is of Christ; that is of the devil. One is Christ's doctrine of justification by faith: the other is the devil's doctrine of justification by faith. And it is high time that SdAs understood it." [Ibid., pp. 261, 262.]

AT Jones clearly perceived what we must eventually perceive - that the essence of Romanism is self-worship, in whatever form it may assume; and that any specious teaching of "righteousness by faith", even though it is ostensibly by an SdA agent, which practically and basically exalts the mind of self, is in reality a branch growing out of the root of Romanism and Spiritualism:

"That is righteousness by faith; that is a faith that works, thank the Lord, - not a faith that believes something away off, that keeps the truth of God in the outer court, and then seeks by his own efforts to make up the lack. Not that. No, but faith that works. It itself is working; it has a divine power in it . . .

This is enough to show that the papal doctrine of justification by faith is Satan's doctrine; it is simply the natural mind depending upon itself, working through itself, exalting itself; and then covering it all up with a profession of belief in this, that and the other, but having no power of God. Then, brethren, let it be rooted up forever." [Ibid., pp. 265,266.] [2800]

In an age when all kinds of beliefs and "affirmations" are being passed off for "righteousness by faith", Israel would do well to take heed. She does not want to make any tragic mistake such as was unmasked at the 1893 General Conference Session.

An even more subtle counterfeit was exposed at that meeting. The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life was a pretentious little volume which was very popular in those days. It presented a Cross-less, love-less and therefore powerless conception of "righteousness by faith". It knew nothing of actual repentance or contrition, not any true conception of Calvary, or of a personal Saviour. The residue of this utterly devitalized faith was termed "trust" in "Christ"; and once the "surrender" was made, the soul must assume itself to be "saved", and any conviction of the Holy Spirit to the contrary instantly repulsed by a repeated psychological affirmation that all was well. Some of our people had been reading that book, and it was supposed that AT Jones received his light on righteousness by faith from it. He said:

"Now I have seen this same thing working together another way. There is that book that a great many make a great deal of, The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life. I have seen people who have read that book and got considerable good out of it, as they thought, and what was to them great light, encouragement and good; but even then, they could not go to the Bible and get it. Brethren, I want every one of you to understand that there is more of the Christian's secret of a happy life, in the Bible, than in ten thousand volumes of that book . . .

Oh, I did hear once, `I did get the news once, that I got my light, out of that book.' There is the Book where I got my Christian's secret of a happy life (holding up the Bible) , and that is the only place. And I had it before I ever saw the other book, or knew it was in existence. And I say again, `When I came to read the other I knew I had more of the Christian's secret of a happy life than there is in that book to begin with.'" (Ibid., pp. 358,359)[2900] "Even a cursory investigation of the teachings of that book in comparison with those found in Steps to Christ will reveal a most marked and fundamental difference. The latter presents a true understanding of the atonement as the basis of genuine Christian experience; the former omits such an understanding altogether. Yet much of our contemporary preaching of "righteousness by faith" is based upon "The Christian's Secret of a Happy Life."

Martin Luther recognized that a neglect to receive truth concerning righteousness by faith would inevitably lead to an infatuation with a highly disguised form of righteousness by works (Titus 3:5). In the 20th century the enemy of all righteousness has perfected his system of camouflage to the utmost:

"If the article of justification be once lost, then is all true Christian doctrine lost . . . He then that strayeth from this "Christian righteousness", must needs fall into the "righteousness of the law", that is to say, when he hath lost Christ, he must fall into the confidence of his own works." "For if we neglect the article of justification, we lose it altogether." [`Luther on Galatians' (from 1516-17), pp. 136,148; quoted by A.G. Daniels, `Christ Our Righteousness', pp. 90,91.]

W.W. Prescott's Studies

The next most outstanding speaker at the 1893 General Conference Session was Elder W.W. Prescott, who gave a series of sermons on "The Promise of the Holy Spirit". It would be far more agreeable to eliminate an investigation into the influence which his studies had on the development at the 1893 meeting; "but this cannot be done without giving only a partial presentation of the situation which developed at the Conference, thus leaving the question in more or less a mystery."

Prescott clearly recognized that a mistake had been made at Minneapolis of great seriousness. In fact, he had himself confessed to taking a wrong position there, in company with most of the brethren. In his studies at the 1893 meeting, however, he gave no indication that such a confession had been necessary, or had been made.

He identified himself prominently with A.T. Jones at the 1893 meeting, as the one who shared his burden. His sermons preceded Jones' nightly. Occasionally Prescott would interrupt Jones, to present ideas or quotations, or exhortations to the audience. With an apparently less mild and less appealing spirit than Jones, he vehemently urged the brethren to get right:

"Now the solemn thought to my mind is that He (God) is getting impatient, and will not wait very much longer for you and me. I want you to see that plainly . . . I say again, I am extremely anxious over this situation . . . I do not dictate to any one, but something must be done, something different must come to us than has come in this Conference yet, that is sure . . .

That is why we are urging you to accept the righteousness, because the Spirit will be there. Do you not see? [WW Prescott, GCB., 1893, pp. 386,387.]

I have felt that I wanted to say some of these things in the plainest manner possible. But, if this instruction is from God, I say it is time for us to receive it, and act upon it, and I leave it with you, and for the Spirit of God to lead you." [Ibid., p. 108.]

It is painful to note certain imperiousness of manner, and impatience of appeal that seemed to be more demand than winning of hearts. It was a very subtle difference of appeal that would hardly be effective in binding up wounds and healing sores. The fact that Prescott so outspokenly made himself Jones' colleague would naturally confuse minds into supposing that this was the spirit of the "revival" movement:

"There is nothing that my soul longs for more than that the baptism of the Spirit shall rest upon the services of God at this time . . . We must have experiences like removing right eyes and cutting off right hands. Everyone who wants that experience wants to be ready to give everything, even life itself, to God. (Murmurs of Amen.) And we should remember that it is easier to say Amen than it is to do what God says.

. . . What, then, is our duty at this time? It is to go out and give the Loud cry of the message to the world . . .

The Lord has long been waiting to give us His Spirit. He is even now impatiently waiting that He may bestow it upon us . . .

Now a work that will be greater than Pentecost has begun, and there are those here who will see it. It is here, it is now we are to be fitted for the work. We have not a moment to lose; not a moment to waste." [Ibid., pp. 38,39; emphasis in the original.]

I say that if ever there was a needy company it is this company . . .

Now I am perfectly aware that I am speaking with great plainness, and I do not speak this without thought and prayer . . . If we don't make this matter a matter of earnest prayer, I say it simply means death to you and to me . . . the laborer who would go out from the Conference without a special experience in the blessing and power of God with him, would as it were, go to his very death then, because the power of Satan is to be manifested in a wonderful manner . . . To keep him physically, I mean, from calamity and destruction, because Satan aims to destroy every one who would attempt to enlighten the people at this time . . .

It is no use to go this way any longer, and my advice is most solemnly to every one who cannot go out now imbued with power from on high and bear this light from heaven, and to do the work that God has to be done now, stay at home.

Now I know that this is very severe. But I tell you, brethren, something must come to us, something must take hold of us . . .

The question is, `What are we to do about it? What are you and I going to do about it right here, now, at this Conference?` . . . Again I say, `What are we going to do about it?' . . .
I say it is time for us to begin now on these things. There is not a day to lose."
[Ibid., p. 67.]

The servants of God under this message will go out with faces lighted up with a holy joy and holy consecration. I want to see these brethren go out in that way; I want to see their faces lighted up as did that of Stephen when he was in the council. [Ibid., p. 389.]

Now I say in all sincerity that we might as well make up our minds here and now, before we go a step further, to face death and down it . . . I want to tell you that . . . unless we stand right there at this moment, and say that we will give up friends, homes, and that nothing shall separate us from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord, we might as well stop now. That is a fact. It is a simple statement of the fact." [Ibid., 241.]

This sad recital of extreme, unjustified statements is made that it might be seen how a subtle, imperious, fanatical spirit began to creep in. Three days before the Institute opened at Battle Creek, January 27, 1893, Mrs. White had warned through the R&H:

"Satan is now working with all his insinuating, deceiving power, to lead men away from the work of the third angel's message, which is to be proclaimed with mighty power. When the enemy sees that the Lord is blessing his people, and preparing them to discern his delusions, he will work with his masterly power to bring in fanaticism on one hand and cold formalism on the other, that he may gather in a harvest of souls. Now is the time to watch unceasingly. Watch for the first step of advance that Satan may make among us." {RH, January 24, 1893 par. 4}
"There are dangers to be guarded against on the right hand and on the left. Those who are inexperienced, who have newly come to the faith, will need to be strengthened, and to have a correct example set before them. Some will not make a right use of the doctrine of justification by faith. They will present it in a one-sided manner, making everything of faith, and belittling works. Others will seize the points that have a leaning toward error, and will ignore works altogether. Now, genuine faith always works by love; it supplies a motive power. Faith is not an opiate, but a stimulant. Looking to Calvary will not quiet your soul into nonperformance of duty, but will create faith that will work, purifying the soul from all selfishness. In laying hold of Christ by faith, we but just begin our work. Every man has corrupt and sinful habits, that must be overcome through vigorous warfare. Every soul must fight the fight of faith. He who is a follower of Christ, cannot deal deceitfully; he cannot be hard-hearted and devoid of sympathy. He cannot be coarse in speech. He cannot be a surmiser of evil, an accuser of the brethren. He cannot be full of pomposity and self-esteem. He cannot be overbearing, using harsh words, and censuring and condemning those around him." {RH, January 24, 1893 par. 5}
"To keep your soul in the love of God you must place yourselves in the channel of light, and breathe in a holy atmosphere; for through neglect of any means of grace which God has ordained to impart spiritual strength and grace, you bring blindness upon your souls, and hardness into your hearts, and Satan will lead you to look at things in a perverted light. If you have no respect for the messages which God sends you by his chosen servants, what power has he in reserve that will reach your case and correct your errors, so that you shall not be led into false paths? The garden of your heart must be cultivated. The poisonous, Satanic plants must be uprooted, the soil must be prepared, thoroughly plowed by the word of God, and the precious seeds of truth must be sown and tended by a wise, skillful gardener." {RH, January 24, 1893 par. 13}

In his sermons on the "Holy Spirit", Elder Prescott preached a species of "righteousness by faith" without a true understanding of the Cross, without clear practical ideas of what constituted repentance, and in a confused, platitudinous, often self-contradictory manner. His vehemence had the appearance of earnestness, and at least won the attention of the Conference, if not their hearts. He himself was supporting projects at the same time which were unequivocally opposed by the Spirit of Prophecy, though he was doubtless unconscious at the time of such a marked disparity between his opinions and those of Sister White. [Compare GCB., 1893, with FE 220-230.] He would likewise, however, be unconscious of the disparity between his doctrine of the Holy Spirit and the truth as presented in the writings of Mrs. White, and also in the clear sermons given during the 1893 meeting by AT Jones.

A few examples must suffice:

"What is the thing for us to do? . . . It is to begin to confess our sinfulness to God with humility of soul, with deep contrition before God to be zealous and repent. Now that is the only message that I can bring tonight. It is just that . . .

Suppose we say we do not see anything to confess at all. That does not touch the matter in any way. When God sends us word that we are sinful, it is for us to say we are so, whether we can see it or not. That should be our experience." [WW Prescott, GCB., 1893, p. 65.]